by Ben Huot
1.0.2 For More Information
For more books and information, visit me on the web at https://benjamin-newton.com/
Feel free to send me e-mail regarding the books and website at mailto:email@example.com I even enjoy constructive criticism
1.0.3 Cover Graphic
This entire PDF is licensed together under a Creative Commons Attribution-No Derivative Works 3.0 United States License as a whole, and nothing is to be separated, added on to, or modified in any manner.
Clarification on what no derivatives means:
No changes may be made in any way including but not limited to:
the material content and design must be copied as a whole (everything contained in this pdf file)
with nothing added
without anything taken away
must be kept in its original form with no additions or subtractions to
HTML and CSS code
graphics and movies
sounds, music, and spoken word
interactivity and flash
file and directory structure
filenames and directory names
DRM and ads
Better and better is a good title for this book collection as one of the things that has really encouraged me throughout 12 years now with Schizophrenia (and undiagnosed several years before that) is that things continue to improve. Each time a person with Schizophrenia has a paranoid/psychotic episode, they recover less and less afterwards. The top 4 things that have kept me out of the hospital are God, family support, taking my medicine regularly, and my refusal to give up. In the last few years, the veterans psychiatrists that prescribe my medicine (I get a new one every couple years) have had a hard time accepting my diagnosis even though I have all the symptoms, because a person with Schizophrenia not only cannot stay out of the hospital for long, but never would even dream of writing even on book.
by Ben Huot
2.1 First Things
by Ben Huot
2.1.1 Cover Graphic
I call this book Brand New, because I have implemented major changes, in my life, learned from my year of very deep depression and what I wrote about in Positive News, to better deal with Schizophrenia, which included many things, including: being careful what I read on the web and TV, getting out everyday, and cutting back on my website work (and the new medicine, the move, and the adoption of the digital online Apple iTunes and Mac stores and new hardware). I have also learned some things that revolutionized my understanding of world history, the Bible and God, and my mental illness, as well as getting much better at explaining everything. I also realized that understanding my philosophy is not critical, in understanding, what I write about (although it certainly helps) and explained to Christians the reason, for including arguments, that are problematic for them.
2.2 Philosophy and Religion Fragments
by Ben Huot
2.2.1 Reason for Philosophy
Philosophy is about asking questions about things we think we already know the answers to. If you really want to change the world, you have to first change the way you think. Our problems are so severe that we need to make a fundamental change. To make this change, we must change our views about the world. Philosophy questions everything, and requires you to give evidence to support everything, so that as you study it more and more, you tend to become more and more skeptical as well as being more and more rational.
The last 500 years has seen the ascent of science, as the fundamental and unchallenged way to think. For science to be effective, it requires people to believe that what they see and hear is more important, than what they feel and what they believe. Most people now accept facts, as the primary support for understanding our world, but it was not always so. Many people think that science has always existed and is unbiased, objective, and inclusive.
Europe vs. India
There is no logical reason to think scientifically. The system only makes sense, when you accept certain assumptions: in essence, it is a cyclical argument. You have to accept, that facts are fundamental truths, by faith. This view of the world is recent and unique to Europe. The reason Europe surpassed Asia, at the time and the reason why they are falling now, and Asia is rising again is that instead of really developing themselves spiritually and culturally Europe took a short cut and just pursued a couple of technologies, that made them powerful militarily.
India was one of the most spiritually and culturally developed region in the world, but it was never a world power politically, as throughout most of history it was dominated, by other regional powers. In Indian philosophy, the most important things are those that are unseen and unheard and belief and feelings are more important than facts. A person can be rational as anyone else and still see the spiritual world as the primary world. The support for these spiritual things can be things like sacred scripture, ritual, tradition, intuition, personal experiences, and faith.
From Materialist Present to Spiritual Past
The key to our salvation is to move the clock backward, to the way the world was, before the year 1500, when Asia dominated the world. Once we accept that the world is fundamentally spiritual and our problems are based on our pursuit of pleasure, at the expense of others, we know that the solution must be spiritual as well. Prayer is the most effective way to fix our world. The reason why we need spiritual solutions is that spiritual things can only be effected by other spiritual forces.
It is ironic that you seldom see American and European Christian churches challenge the supremacy of the scientific worldview, and that is why the church appears so weak in this part of the world. The only way to convince people of the importance of religion is to first accept that the world is primarily spiritual. Christians in America are often afraid and uncomfortable about talking about spiritual things. There are two types of spiritual things: supernatural forces and ethics. The only thing that Christians need to understand about the supernatural is the primary importance of prayer. Prayer is the best way to enable God's work in the world.
In America, we talk about freedom, when we really mean we want freedom from being moral and following rules to fit in with others. We say freedom and mean belonging. God takes an extreme view on human freedom. He values our human freedom, to have primary control over the world, by taking a very hands off approach. The way we can green light God's intervention in the world is to pray. The reason why we need not be afraid of the supernatural is that God puts very tight limits, on what things are allowed, to be done, by who, in the spiritual world. Also, the easiest to convert groups of people have traditionally been animists/shamans (pagan/new age).
2.2.2 Philosophy Fundamentals Points
questioning the reason for things you think you know
encourages skepticism and rationalism or doubt and reasoning
similar to debate and argument
almost any area of study has a philosophy to it
philosophy itself is defined by its own branch of philosophy
paradox is when you learn two things, that appear to be contradictory, but upon further examination you realize that they are actually related
mysticism, non-dualism, asceticism, monasticism, and paradox are all closely related
male and female are paradoxically related, but good and evil are not
most major Biblical doctrines are based on paradoxes, and the Church has historically split because of most of them
attempting to find closer relationship with God
main values are humility and compassion
based on the concept of paradox (two things that appear to be opposing, that are found to be related, after closer inspection)
most major world religions have a mystical form
live life of service, seclusion, and teaching (monks of most religions are an example)
support for argument based on way society was ruled in mythical and idealistic ancient times
focus is on the what rather than the why
philosophical but not religious
easily applies to ethics, psychology, literature, art
includes Confucianism and Taoism plus many other less well known philosophies
moral or reform based philosophy of leadership ethics
became official philosophy of government for most Chinese history
was not accepted for hundreds of years after Confucius died
emphasizes manners and just treatment of subjects
main goal is feeding subjects so that they do not revolt or that subsistence farming is the focus of economy
formed as response to Confucianism
related to Confucianism paradoxically (as man is related to women in the yin yang concept)
is personal and non political
goal is long life
emphasizes values of humility and compassion
is basis for Tai Chi, Kung Fu, and the Zen in Zen Buddhism
literally means human being; it defines what is unique about human beings
first 3 famous existentialists were all Christian
freedom of individual to determine universal values
is accompanied by an extreme personal responsibility to do what is right
texts often written in a literary format like a short story
major ideas include humility, paradox, individuality, and responsibility
believed when most people claim to be Christian, no-one is a truly dedicated Christian
we cannot be objective (only God can)
when you are asking for forgiveness for sin, you are closest to God, because you are more humble
faith is based on what appears to be weak and absurd, by human reason (Christ's death and resurrection / Christ being both God and man)
2.2.3 Zen and Philosophy
What is Zen?
Zen is faith, plus grace. Zen is our connection, to God and our relationship, with God. Zen is the Holy Spirit. Zen is the stuff everything is made of, including spiritual and physical things. Zen is your subconscious and where dreams exist. Zen is the process, not the outcome.
Zen is the eternal moment. Zen is not limited by time. Zen is what gives us the strength, to finish what we must, when we have no energy left. Zen is your will and comes from your spirit. Zen is sentience; it is what makes animals and people self aware.
Philosophy vs. Religion
When Christians hear qi described they immediately think of New Age ideas. The Chinese ideas and also Buddhism in general are philosophy, not religion. In fact, what is now called Taoism was formed by taking the philosophy of the I Ching and removing the religious aspects. What exactly Taoism originally came from, its is by definition a philosophy and not a religion.
What this means is that while, as Christians, we can only worship the Christian God and stay in the faith of Christ and the Christian religion exclusively, there are many acceptable philosophies, that Christians can use, as tools, to both understand Biblical theology and use for things the Bible doesn't talk about, or is as clear as mud about. I know that it often scares Christians, to question the basics of our society, but having faith in God, should leave us as skeptics, of the world, and its approach, to the itself and us.
What to Use Philosophy For
Use philosophy, to pull the supremacy of Science and the physical world, from our minds and hearts, and let it inspire you, to find all your dreams fulfilled, in your faith, with Jesus Christ. Many Christians think of skepticism as a way to distance yourself, from the authority of Scripture, but, as no one is actually skeptical about everything, as Christians we can and should be skeptical, about anything the Bible is not clear about.
The best way, to keep our focus on Christ and His plan for us is to remove all the other influences, in our lives, vying for our attention, and desiring, to take the place, of Christ. This is best done with a healthy mix of both rationalism and skepticism, which are both built up, by the study of philosophy. Many Christians fear anything, that challenges their faith, but if you truly believe, you will find your answers in Scripture and you will actually end up having greater faith, than before.
Why We Need Philosophy
Almost everything we are confronted with, in our vision, hearing, and whatnot is there to distract us, from God and to target our subconscious, so that by just living in this world, we are having everything we believe challenged. I always think of how little the world both understands, or even can imagine what Christians are like and believe, as we often see people who claim to be Christians, on TV do things like say-onces, wedgie boards, or paranormal investigations. Many advertisers think that referring to mother nature or Science, in the place of God, is somehow neutral, in the minds of Christians.
Since you cannot escape having your faith challenged, embrace it and so be a better example for unbelievers and fellow Christians alike. To ever successfully challenge the beliefs of another person, you first must both understand your own beliefs and give proof for them, but also understand what the other person believes, as well. Just remember, that being trained in argument should not give you the impression, that people are convinced, by argument.
Accept God's Will
When was the last time you changed someone else's beliefs on anything? The way, to challenge someone else's beliefs is through similar life experiences and through repetition. But you don't need to worry about messing this up, as God is the one, Who brings people to Himself. All you have to do is make an effort and show you care. God will take care of the rest.
And do not get discouraged, if you never help convert anyone, because it usually takes many years and many different people witnessing, to someone before they convert. If someone does convert, after you profess your faith to them, you should really be thanking God first and then all the other believers, who were faithful and productive in their interaction, with the new convert.
2.2.4 Turning the Tables
Why Christians Don't Like My Writing
When many Christians read my writing, red flags pop up, because I use the same arguments, that non-Christians use against Christians. This is not your imagination - this is true. What I have found is all the major arguments used against Christians actually apply to non-believers, more so. I have proved that Christianity is more holistic, environmental, multicultural, liberal, progressive, pro-labor, and pro-animal rights. My target group is moral liberals, who find the Bible to be very inspiring and worthy of reading and the Christian God the logical and ideal God to worship, that they have always dreamed of, but never want to go to a Church, or any other "organized religion" (even Bible studies), due to bad experiences.
I am Targeting a Different Social Group
In America, Christianity is holding its own, but not growing (and the part that is is becoming more and more Spanish-speaking). The conservative belief system is well represented, but there is little in place, for those who hold a liberal belief system. Yes, there are many other conservatives, who do not believe, but some groups of people are both easier to recruit and some also more strategic, than others.
The main reason why a large percentage, of the moral liberal population, of America, is turned off, by Christianity, is that they are indoctrinated, in public universities and in recently written books, in the humanities and social sciences, with the idea that white Christian males caused all the problems, in the world and Christians only evangelize, to help support "Western" imperialism and the subjugation, of people, in third world countries.
As I see little need, to convert already faithful Christians, who are well served and supported, by their communities, I have focused on another demographic. This demographic is willing to embrace similar doctrines, as Evangelicals, but are repelled by their politics, social group, cultural leanings, their means of worship, their organization, their social priorities, and almost anything else, that is not strictly basic theology. This population segment may not be very big, and I do not have the resources, to reach many people, but even if I help make just one person's life better, it would all be worth it.
I am One of Them
Another important thing, to note, is that I see myself, as part of this demographic, as well. I also have grown up in a public school through high school, served enlisted in the regular US Army, and have attended a public university (in a university town). Where I live is the home town of many people, who would be more interested, in my perspective, on Christianity, than they would of most established churches, especially the Evangelical church.
There is also a very strong New Age movement emphasis, in town, and many people think it is cool, for someone, to practice Witchcraft (Wicca). We also have a number of Buddhist religious centers in town, spanning most of the major sects. I have also seen more and more people around town, who are likely Muslim and or from the Middle East or South Asia, due to dress and language. We have also been a major center for students coming from East Asia, for a long time.
Why We Avoid Established Churches
Another argument, that comes up, is that liberal Christians should go to a mainline Protestant denomination, like the: United Methodists, Church of Christ/Disciples of Christ, Society of Friends (Quaker), or Anglican Church (Church of England). The problems with this idea are: they are still organized the same way, they have unacceptable theology, they do not take a firm enough stand against the New Age movement, and the other important factor is that there is little passion great enough, to push hard, to find new believers. The Catholic church is another perspective, but it is has some unacceptable theology, like the veneration of the saints (which opens the door to Paganism/New Age influences), I am not happy with its history (morally), it is again an (very rigidly) organized religion, and finally it has become so dominantly Spanish language based, that I don't feel I fit in.
One of the things, that keeps people, from many Churches, is the attitude, of the leading members. If you go to a Church, by yourself, you get shocked looks and people mainly ignore you. Many of those in the Church have large families, so that they have no time for anyone else. And many Churches are not very interested in finding new members and are especially unwilling, to make any changes, to accommodate non-theological differences, like: worship style, time of service, letting people know far enough ahead of time of events, a ministry for singles, dis-emphasizing politics, and having opportunities for new members, to help, with Church ministries. Finally, many older members of Churches will give very ungodly ascetic advice, that sounds good, to people, without a very good grasp of scripture, and will drive them, to feel they need, to choose, between being Christian and being happy.
2.2.5 Lessons from Asian and African Christianity
The Bible mentions numerous rituals for Christians, like: weekly worship service, the Lord's prayer, baptism, dedication, confirmation, devotions, repentance, speaking in tongues, communion, fasting, Easter, Christmas, Pentecost. One of the major differences between an Evangelical and most Churches throughout history is the lack of ritual in the Evangelical world. Some rituals almost all Churches agree upon, but the major Churches throughout history do additional things, like: veneration of the Bible, use real wine in communion, incense, wear colorful robes, have ritual objects like crosses and goblets in precious metals and adorned with precious jewels, have remnants of the saints in the church itself, have richly decorated churches with scenes from the Bible painted or put in glass, have confession booths, and have holy water.
Although these things are not directly required Biblically, they help make the services, like celebrations and help Church members to remember that the Church, the services, and the clergy should be respected and not taken lightly. They also serve a similar role ,as multimedia often does, in modern learning environments, which is to better immerse the layperson, into the experience of the service, so that they remember it better and bond with it, so that it becomes more a part of life, than just a meeting. A church service should go above and beyond just being a meeting place and people are more, than just intellectual persons, and worship God, in many more ways, than what the pure academic study of theology alone allows.
Evangelical churches are usually proud to say they believe in nothing but the Bible, but the problem with that is that every other sect claims this as well. Through experience, most Churches, throughout history, have developed not only rituals, but also theology (statements of faith), that help explain Bible passages, that are difficult, to understand, which keeps the interpretation consistent, from the Apostles, up until the present time. Keeping the same interpretation of theology throughout history means being Orthodox.
Many Christians believe that early Christians had a better idea of what Jesus said, because many were much closer culturally and in time and space. Just as we often take the word of an Apostle, like Paul, on how to interpret the Old Testament law, prophecy, and doctrine, so it makes sense to keep with the secondary writings of prominent Christian theologians and Church leaders, from the past. Another reason for this classical training, learned from Church history, is that false prophets and corrupted doctrine often repeat themselves, later in history, closely enough, so that if we know how the early Church dealt with a similar situation, we can be confident, that we are keeping our doctrine and decisions Orthodox.
Some of these ideas I think are problematic, especially a lot of the theology and emphasis on the saints, which has led to a mere renaming of gods, in some well known cultures and confuses many people, coming from new age/pagan religions.
We often see in Evangelical churches a fear of the supernatural, which comes from lack of understanding. God puts severe restrictions, on what can be done by spiritual forces, to a much greater extent, than he does with the human world. There is no reason to be afraid of faith healing, casting out of evil spirits, and being generally aware of the importance and the primacy of the spiritual world. The important thing to do is to keep, from introducing non-Biblical methods, and make sure any ritual performed is described, as correct in the Bible. Most the Christian rituals seem kind of lackluster, like the Lord's prayer or baptism, but there is real significance and power, in these simple acts.
You should never need to do any ritual, to contact Christ. One of the things, that really concerns me is the similarity between who the major historical Churches consider saints and the pagan gods they have succeeded. You should never pray to or worship anything but God. Never do any rituals, from any other religion or any other book. Every spirit from God will keep you from worshiping it. If you are not sure it is of God, then it is not. Although God protects us from these supernatural forces, make sure you always say in the name of Jesus Christ or start with Jesus Christ and then follow with "rebukes thee" or "sends thee away". Never talk to any spirit, in your own name.
When Jesus was preaching the Gospel, he also healed sick people and gave to the poor. A Church that does not contribute, to the welfare, of those rejected by society, is not following Scripture and is empty of any ability, to change the community. You are not responsible, for healing or providing food, to every single person, who asks for help.
Many people will ask for money, that do not need it, and often it can actually do harm. Many people are poor, for different reasons. Often times the lack of money comes, from the lack of understanding, how to manage money and prioritizing, and the other big reason for lack of money is due to addiction (to alcohol, drugs, prescription medication, sex, gambling, eating, shopping, gaming, Internet or most any other addiction).
There is no need to duplicate efforts and most strategies and institutions don't require any fancy reorganization nor do they need to change methods. Most of them work well, but need more help. This is a good way, to reach out to other denominations, religions, non-profits, government agencies, businesses, and anyone else legitimately wanting to help.
There seems to be a real desire, to go overseas, to help as missionaries, but most of the poor places, in the world, already have a strong Church presence and the biggest reason, for not going to Church is that it is claimed to be a method of European imperialism. More Americans coming over and trying to help has as many downsides as upsides. The logical place, to go, to spread the Church is, in America or in Europe. Which means you can help just as much, just where you are.
The reason why the situation is so bad, in Africa, is because whenever a new person getS elected president, they promise to fix up the country and bring an end, to all the corruption and persecution, while rebuilding the economy, to help the average joe. When they get into power, they spend all the money on building palaces for themselves, partying, and buying weapons, to keep themselves in power. When food or medical supplies are brought in, then the dictators come out and take them, before the poor people can get them, or else the dictators threaten the poor people's lives, if they take the supplies. Then the dictator sells the food and medicine, to make money for himself.
Just like the US military knows, you cannot rebuild a place, until you have security, on the ground. The only way for that to happen would be, to send in US troops, but our contractors already are very corrupt, we cannot afford it, and it would be labelled as Western Imperialism. That brings up another group to send aid to: US soldiers, Marines, sailors, and airmen. Many enlisted, even with college degrees have a wife and children and are on food stamps and many come back with severe injuries.
Mediation means different things, in different belief systems. In Buddhism, meditation means thinking about nothing, in silence and ignoring everything around you, in order to strengthen your mind. In Christianity, meditation means thinking about a Bible passage. The Buddhist concept of meditation is called "contemplative prayer" in Christianity.
Contemplative prayer is good for Christians, because it gets them alone, with God, without distractions. Our lives are more filled with things, to see and hear, as time goes on. We get information overload. The biggest reasons why people are unwilling to practice Christianity is either that they lack discipline or that they are too distracted, by modern technology. Contemplative prayer allows us to hear what God wants us to hear and helps us build discipline, to focus on what he says, during our busy days.
Mediation can also strengthen the mind's defenses against addictive behavior or inability to concentrate (ADHD). Meditation is used in many religions, but it works, as Christian and Biblical practice, as well. There are other types of meditation, that can help with these things, too. Yoga and Tai Chi are popular ways to meditate, but I find Yoga too tied to Hindu religion (actually it is the basic part of it, but that is not the form practiced, as exercise) and I find Tai Chi to be too complex and I can't learn it fast enough.
There is a lesser known meditation (using the same principles as Tai Chi) called Qi Gong. If you have done Tai Chi, or another martial art (Tai Chi was originally designed, for sword fighting), you know this as the warmup Chi exercises. I would be careful of any mediation now, because things are often mixed together, so that you might think you are doing relaxation or meditation, when you are being introduced to New Age/Pagan practices. Guided meditation is also known as hypnosis and should be avoided entirely, at all costs.
Qi Gong uses the Chinese principle of Qi and it is more physical than mental, but this is not the energy of the New Age movement. Qi is the fundamental component of all matter and energy, and as far as I can tell, it is the Holy Spirit.
Another aspect of the Asian and African Christianity is that the way it is practiced it is very similar, no matter which of the traditional and historic Churches you belong too. There is much more similarity between Roman Catholicism and Eastern Orthodox than between most Protestant denominations. We often hear that the Evangelical churches are the closest to the early Church, but this is not true. The earliest Churches have the same liturgy they started back in the first century, hundreds of years before the Roman Empire made Christianity the official religion.
These earliest churches are called the Oriental Orthodox churches and, as the Gospel was presented to the Jewish people first, it was taken to the Persian empire first, as they had the largest community of Jewish people, to Egypt, which had many Jewish communities as well, and even to part of India, where there was a community of Jewish people, who came there hundreds of years, before that. In the Persian Empire, the Church was much more successful amongst the Jewish population, than in the Roman Empire.
If you see an Oriental Orthodox church, in the Middle East, due to the architecture, traditional dress, and sound of the language, you might would think that it was a mosque (Islamic Cultural Center). But other than the visual part and the language (which was either very close to the one spoken by Jesus, or the exact one, depending on whether you are in Egypt, or Syria) Catholics and Orthodox Christians would find it very familiar.
2.2.6 What is it like Living with Faith?
What is Faith?
The first thing to understand is what faith means. Faith means believing, in something, that you cannot directly perceive, through the senses, like seeing or hearing. This takes out anything learned from Science. Faith is also not the same as reason. Reason can explain the world only so far - we need faith to understand it fully (as the primary word is spiritual, not physical, and God is beyond even that). Make no mistake, God is perfectly rational and we would see it that way, if we were also infinite, but we are not. The the point of faith and mysticism is that we acknowledge that we are not the most powerful, intelligent, or moral beings in reality.
People can have faith, in anything - even absurd things. But faith only brings something helpful to us, by being in something real. If God didn't exist and we believed he did, we would be fools. The place we start with faith is with feeling sorry for and stopping sinning and believe in the Gospel - literally, that God raised Jesus from the dead. It is written in the beginning of 1st Corinthians that Christianity is equally hard for those who come from an academic and philosophical view of the world and those who see the spiritual world as ultimate reality, because God shows us with what seems absurd to our understanding of either world, that God became a man and died, and that this God is the supreme reality.
God has a Different Point of View
When we think of those in power, in this world, we think of arrogance, corruption, and dishonesty. It is the same with those who engage the spiritual world without God, but God is not only all powerful, but He is perfectly good and even humble enough, to be born a human baby, and then to be very cruelly killed, while being mocked, by His own chosen people. When we see weakness, we see this as a negative and have a hard time understanding how something weak can actually be very powerful.
Ultimately, God had to be all powerful also had to be perfectly good, or else things would not stay together. Not only does God not look down on us, who have committed high treason, with his enemy, by disobeying the one rule, that made it possible, for us to be both free moral agents and still have no suffering. People often ask why din't God create the world, so that we could both be free to choose, between good and evil and at the same time, to not let evil exist.
God Already Gave us Freedom without Suffering
That was exactly the situation God created for us, originally, by allowing us to choose, but not letting us know what evil was, and all we had to do was stay away, from learning about that. Intuitively, I know that the Christian God is real. It only makes sense, by experiencing a very little amount of the world that their was one, good, all-powerful Creator, that made it and governs it, but it is still hard for me to believe, that God is so humble and patient with us, when suffering and sin are entirely our own fault, because we could not even follow one simple rule. God is obviously truly just, but how then can He choose to be so merciful?
He is Strong
This absurd situation about weakness is only part of who God is and relates directly to his relationship with us as it is the Jesus Christ aspect of God that embodies this trait to the most extreme situations. Having ultimate power does not take away from the reality that He experiences our weakness and has mercy on us. Being kind does not take away from His power or His purity. His estimation of our value is a true mystery, and, since God is perfectly rational, He must be able, to bring something good, out of us, in the end.
The definition of theology is the study of God and that is what the Bible and all creation are about. Not only are we not the center of even our own solar system, we are a small part of reality, and still will be even when we have glorified bodies in Heaven. There is so much more, than even the spiritual world - there is more to God, than anything we can ever learn or experience, because God is literally bigger, more complex, more interesting, and has more depth, than can be contained, within all of reality. When you reach the edge and out reach power of the spiritual world, you are crossing into God Himself.
We are Weak
But, on our side of our relationship with God, things are very different. We feel pain, at the most trivial wounds and are afraid, of the least little things. One of the things that we start to feel right away, with God is how small and insignificant we are and we are in awe of God, not just for his power, but because of His mercy. We learn through our lives how terrible sin is and when we think to challenge God with the question of why we suffer, we cannot escape the knowledge that all suffering comes from our own personal sin (rebellion against God). We are true cowards when compared to even the worst of Christ's disciples.
When we start out with God, we constantly pray, for what we want, as if God is some divine genie, and realize later that we need, to pray all the time, just to make it through the day, when we see how frail we are and how big, even the physical world is. It was said by a former Russian Special Forces (Spetsnaz) soldier, that when we enter combat, many people think that they will rise to the occasion, but he knows that you will sink down, to the lowest level, of your training. We often think, once we know more about who God is, and after years of experience, we will find it harder, to sin and lose faith, but we can never rise, beyond the frailty, of our flesh, and our original choice to sin.
So, on God's side things must look very foolish, in our world. People hurt other people immeasurably, for what will be nothing more than the paving stones in Heaven. Even though we live very shortly, people spend all that they have and all the strength they have, to live another year, and they neglect the most important decision, of all eternity. If you are truly a Christian, you have got to be truly humble, at the very least. What have you done, that puts you in the same place, as one of the early Christians, or Christians currently, living their whole lives, in the third world.
Sometimes Close; Sometimes Far
But, although it shows great weakness, to ask for help, God is truly there in a crisis and then you even can feel Him, much more strongly. When I found out what I put myself into, when I joined the Army, I was terrified, for months on end. Even after I left, I feared terrorist attacks (and this was years before 9/11). I also was in crisis, when I had my first paranoid episode, when I landed in the psychiatric ward of a private hospital. Those were times, when I thought I was in Hell, literally, but I felt very close to God, at all those times.
The things that really wear you down are the day in and day out things. The things that scare me most are things that can last for years on end, even if they are much less severe. Depression is scarier and more painful than paranoia, but having both, at the same time is worse, than most people can imagine. As I go longer on my medicine, I kind of wake up more and more, and things that I suffered through, that I could not at the time even verbalize, I have learned how to protect myself from, over a long period of time.
The most disabling part about Schizophrenia is not the not knowing what is real, or having people believe you, but rather the way is makes it almost impossible to hold down a job, or keep a relationship. Most people have a hard time understanding how painful my mental illness is, because I am high functioning enough, to be able to hide the uglier parts of my mind, out of fear for losing more freedom. Schizophrenia combined with Christianity can make you totally lose touch with reality, but the medicine helps a lot.
2.2.7 Misunderstandings of Prophecy
Putting God into a Box
Let me start by saying I don't believe that I, or anyone else even has a basic grasp of prophecy, in the Bible, but I wish to have the Church expand the possibilities, so that they are not so set on something, that they are not able to accept what will happen, when it will happen, and how it will happen.
God and Time
The first misunderstanding we have about prophecy is that we think we know about certain lengths of time, or orders that things happen in. This could be very misleading. God is not limited by any number of dimensions of time, so that things all happen, at one for God, and God can and does do things, that defy our conception of time.
Not only can God move between the past and future, at will, (more like he is already there); He can act at multiple times, in history, simultaneously; He can change the motions of our planet and solar system, move us to another planet or moon, so that our measures of time could radically change; God could have the same events happen, at parallel times, in history, simultaneously; and in God's estimation of time a day is, as a thousand years. This all means that you cannot hold any of the sequences, or time periods, as absolutes, in prophecy.
Why Does Prophecy Ignore America and China?
One of the really interesting things about prophecy is that it appears to deal with all the countries in the Mediterranean and the Middle East, to Persia and Ethiopia, but never directly mentions the current major global powers, some of which existed at that time, as well like China or India or even the regions of what are now Russia, Northern Europe, the United States, and Latin America.
When you look at the prophet Daniel's prophecy, about the major ancient world empires, who declined and were taken over by another, which expanded in size, as each one fell, one of the things, that they all have in common, throughout succeeding history, is that they correspond, to the major divisions, of the historical Church - Rome, Greece, Persia, Babylon, Assyria, and Jerusalem. These people groups were all cursed, but all accepted the Gospel, as soon as it was possible, to be part of God's covenant, including the 10 tribes, in captivity, and the faithful tribes, of Israel, rejected Jesus and persecuted early Christians.
Symbols and Events Not Clear
Another thing to understand is that these symbolic references to different animals based creatures could be something not understood until now or even alter in history, like: corporate logos, software companies, or program icons. And another possibility is that these things already happened throughout history, over a very long period of time, and could refer to historical events, that American and Western European scholars were not aware of, or grasped the importance of like: the fall, of the equivalent, of the "Vatican City," of the Eastern Orthodox Christians, to the Ottoman Turks and the Hagia Sophia church (most sacred site for Christians in the East) being disgraced and defiled, by being turned into a mosque; the fighting off of the Ottoman Empire, from invading Christian Europe, just before the Turks made it to Vienna, Austria; the final fall of the Ottoman Empire after Word War I; or the Communist Revolution in Russia, which got rid of the Russian Orthodox Church (Moscow was often called the third Rome, the second being Constantinople).
Our typical understanding of how God coming back is that it would occur, in some world war, or collapse of the world economy, but early Christians were sure God would come back, after the fall of Rome, and God didn't. Many thought, after all the terrible things Hitler did, like the concentration camps that he was the Antichrist, but God still didn't return. The only thing we are sure of, in scripture, is that when God comes back we will all know it and it will be as great a surprise, as the first coming of Jesus Christ.
It Will Be a Huge Surprise
One possibility is that God may just come, without any warning, at all, when we are at peace, think that civilization is, moral as the time, and everything is settled down and even idyllic. Another possibility, that we often don't think of is that the future fighting, if there is any major battle, as Jesus comes back, it could either be: a space battle like star wars; it could be on another planet; our planet could have a major re-alignment, in the solar system, or a major change in geography, like an ice age or a major continental re-alignment; we could have traveled back in time millions of years; and/or our energy supplies could be so depleted, that we literally use swords, to fight and have so little metal left, that we need to turn the swords into plowshares, in order to feed ourselves.
Remember, Bible prophecy is designed, so that no one will ever know about the events, until after they happen and no one can interfere, with God's plans. Even the angels, and especially God's enemies cannot decode when, where, or how Jesus second coming happens. The only thing I am sure of is that any pagan/new age prediction of the end of the world will be wrong and any other announced day will be wrong, as well. Also, bringing about a crisis in history, like World War II, will not force God, to come, at any other time and manner, than of His choosing.
2.2.8 Traditional Chinese Philosophy and Practices
That Sounds New Age
As a Christian, I am very wary of anything that sounds new age or pagan. When I first that heard that invisible energy forces were the basis for Traditional Chinese Medicine, red flags started popping up. But I had learned from my Chinese Literature class that Chinese philosophy was not religious at all. The I found out that some Traditional Chinese Medicine and Feng Shui practices included things like astrology and use pagan concepts like good luck and the five elements.
Tai Chi vs. Chinese Medicine
The funny thing, about how Christians often respon d to this, is to embrace things like Tai Chi and Martial Arts, but reject these other Traditional Chinese practices, like Chinese Medicine, although they all use the same concepts. Another thing, that complicates this situation, is that many modern practitioners of Chinese Medicine combine it with many other techniques, that use totally unrelated concepts, so that things are often mixed together, without the practitioner really understanding what exactly they are doing.
There are some basic things a Christian must know about Chinese philosophy, to make a good decision, as to whether they believe it is ok, to use these practices and hold these beliefs. One of the earliest Chinese writings was the I Ching, which was a combination of a the philosophy of the Yin Yang and a certain kind of astrology and divination. Centuries later, Lao Tzu started the philosophy of Taoism, by taking the philosophy of I Ching and rejecting the religious aspects.
Chinese philosophy has different traditions and world views, that are foreign to many educated in European philosophy or theology. One of the things that Chinese philosophy lacks is a well defined metaphysics, so that, while Chinese philosophy has an elaborate ethical system, it lacks any rational or mystical explanation, of why these things work. The Chinese were not interested in why things worked, but rather that they worked. Another thing difficult for Christians, to grasp, about oriental philosophy and religion, in general, is that it is very common and considered respectful and appropriate, to embrace only part, of a certain philosophy, or other belief system and this has resulted in many hybrid religions and philosophies like Zen Buddhism, Esoteric/Religious Taoism and the Sikh Faith.
Christianity and Philosophy
Christians also seem to have a certain disdain, for philosophy, in general and think that you have to choose between a philosophy and a religion, but actually theology combines both these ideas. While Christians are only to worship one God, they can practice a variety of different philosophies and still have Biblically based beliefs, consistent with Scripture. Also, many of the practices of Islam and Christianity are actually pagan, in origin, and so it is very important to study philosophy and theology, to find and root out these corruptions, contained in most major churches. Christianity has very specific and clear guidelines, on what spiritual practices should not be practiced, by Christians, but Chinese philosophy does not have these prohibitions, but, on the other hand, the Chinese (especially the scholars) made a clear distinction, between religious and philosophical texts, probably because these religious elements were considered, of the lower classes.
Definition of Qi
This energy, of Chinese philosophy, is not spiritual, but rather God himself. There are often thought to be two major worlds: one spiritual, and the other one physical, but there is actually a third - God, or the Holy Spirit. This Chinese energy is called qi and it is what "makes up this foundation" for spiritual and physical realities; essentially qi is the Holy Spirit. It works like this: the entire physical world is a subset of the spiritual world and the spiritual world is a subset of God's Spirit, so that God can effect himself, the spiritual and physician world; spirits can effects the spiritual and psychical worlds, but not the Holy Spirit; while humans can only effect the physical world.
Putting it all Together
It is not surprising, that, if Traditional Chinese philosophy does not concern itself about why things work, but just if they do work; doesn't have any prohibition against any spiritual practices; and has little problem with combining different belief systems; it would be easy for them to mistake some spiritual practice as a originating from qi or the Holy Spirit.
I would recommend that Christians stay away, from any of this alternative medicine, because of how things are easily mixed together, but would consider most Tai Chi, Qi Gong, and other martial arts, as generally consistent with Christianity. I would also say that studying most any philosophy generally does not violate any Biblical command, but I would research each book or consult my Book of Lists, before reading any of them, especially the Indian ones (India).
Be Wary Of
As far as Chinese medicine is concerned, there is just too much cross pollination, for me to feel ok about practicing it, although theoretically it should be fine, provided you were doing it all yourself and had researched it very well and understood very well what practices the Bible prohibits. The other thing that killed my interest in Chinese medicine is that it supports many of the most cruel animal treatment practices. Meditation is good and fine, although I would be careful of much of those non-Christian traditions, like Buddhism, as they often mix in various kinds of paganism/ new age, plus whatever your local group decides to add to the mix, but there are already well developed Christian traditions in this area, especially, with the Eastern Orthodox Church.
2.2.9 Religion and Society
Religion vs. the Government
Politicians and philosophers have debated how government and religion ought to relate, with each other, for thousands of years. Many religions support the government, as many of the moral laws are the same and, in Christianity, we believe as Jesus said that we should follow the government and then let God break down the nations, who become too corrupt, except when we are not allowed to practice our faith. Interesting enough, although Jesus gave a good example, of how important the social Gospel is, He was not a pacifist or a social reformer. The Bible, although it doesn't endorse slavery (and the values Paul talks about in his letters definitely sets out a morality that is incompatible with owing people as slaves), accepts it as an inevitable part of society.
Who Christ Really Is
Many people want Christ to be something He is not. They often like to play up certain attributes of Him, that more easily fit with their worldview, and play down the others. One of the things that even many Christians have trouble understanding is why does God allows evil and sends people to Hell, if He is a loving God. The Christian God is definitely humble and forgiving, but He is also perfectly good and cannot tolerate evil. As far as the origin of suffering is concerned, God developed an ingenious situation, in which we could both have free will and still not be able to sin, by not giving the knowledge of what evil is, but then the first people (Adam and Eve) could not even follow one small rule, and that is the source of all the suffering in the world.
If you read through the Old Testament carefully, you will see that God set up several contracts, with a group of people, starting with Abraham, which gave them special benefits, so that they: would eat well, be successful in trade, always easily win the wars they fought, live easy lives, and be the jewel of civilization every one else looked up to. The first problem they had was that they kept on worshipping the false gods, coming from the religions, of the neighboring countries, and still expected to keep their special status before God.
Once they took over Palestine (Canaan), God would have prophets, also known as judges, come out of the woodwork, whenever their was a spiritual crisis, so that God would rule over His people, directly. But the people wanted to have a King, like the other nations, even, as they were told, that they would be treated cruelly because of this and so Israel eventually split into 2 parts and as the people became more and more removed from following God's contract, they were overtaken, by one empire, after another. Many of God's people (now called Jewish people) decided to live in Egypt, Iraq, and even some in China and India, so that they would not have, to suffer, when their people turned against God.
After this, as explained in great detail, by the Apostle Paul, in the letters following the Gospels, God sent part of Himself, into the world, to live a perfect life and then be killed, take on the sins of the world, and then descend into Hell, break free into Heaven, and rise again from the dead. God did this because He understood, that no one could follow even His basic laws, so He chose, for the criteria, for who should escape Hell, (even though, in sinning, we committed high treason, against God and were rightfully sentenced there), not that we be good enough, but that we would submit, to God' authority, in our lives and let God continue to work, in our lives, to make us better people. In essence, God did basically everything and all we have to do is to believe, what we know is true, and accept reality and, in doing so, we are guaranteed no pain forever, after we die.
What Christians Must Do
So what is it that Christians need to be able to do, in order to follow the laws of the country they are in? There must be no law, that forces Christians, to violate any of the laws, in the Bible. Christians must be able to gather together, to perform the rituals, described in the Bible, like the Lord's Prayer, Communion, and Baptism and worship God. The final thing which many people think is necessary for Christians to be allowed to do is to convert people, of other religions, to become Christians.
How Christians Should Affect Society
Many Christians now believe that we should not follow laws, so that we can protest things, that we believe are wrong, like torture or businesses polluting the environment. Many Christians also believe, that we should work through politics, to get leaders, that will make non-Believers follow the Biblical laws. The common problem I see, with both of these approaches, is that they are focused on and depend upon on people and the physical world. Our problems are spiritually based and God's solutions are spiritual, as well. One of the things God gave us, which provides us, with great power, is prayer. The best prayer is the Lord's prayer - you pray that God's will be done.
Be the Christian We Want Others to Be
Instead of getting non-Christians to behave morally, we need to convert people, to Christianity first and then they will want, to follow rules. Our goal should not be following rules, but faith in Christ. Christianity is not about what we do, but about who we are. Christians should not be running about worrying how much they have contributed to society. They should, instead, worship God, by adopting the values, that God want us to have, by accepting His control over our lives, through reading the Bible and praying.
Focus on Our Own Problems
We should not be afraid, to stand up, for what God wants us to. There should be a stark contrast, between what kind of people Christians are and what kind of people non-Believers are. If we ever are unwilling or unable, to stand up against homosexuality (and divorce) as sins, even though they are accepted by society, then we need to stop pretending, to be Christians. This is what will bring about the most conversions and positive changes in society. Fundamentally, we need to worry about the sin our own lives and not how other people behave. I think it is good, to live in a society, where Christians are in the minority, because the people left are more likely, to take their faith seriously.
2.2.10 Chaos Theory and God
The Basic Idea
I was watching a science fiction TV show recently, where on person had special powers, that allowed them, to understand how and measure the inputs, to start a chain of events, with a small innocuous movement, that would result, in a exponentially greater event, occurring, as a result, of the cascading causality. I also saw a movie about the Chaos Theory, used to explain how a serious of unrelated events can cause something unexpected, to happen, but were the intent of the human actor (no pun intended), while the true cause would be untraceable. When I think about how God might cause things, to happen spiritually, I think that it is highly likely, that God, often, when directly intervening does so, in just as subtle and gentle a method, as God has to be very careful what He and how much He changes even small things, because we are very fragile.
Human Fragility in Violent Cosmos
We see this at work in the physical universe, where our continued existence is constantly threatened, like balls on a pool table get knocked around, when another one passes by and we have basically no power, or enough time, to affect our self preservation. Given that there is a lot of space between things in space, things were set up very well, for us, as well as it being very quiet cosmically, in our direct area, for a considerable amount, of human history. Not only is this not a coincidence, but God understood very well how fragile we are, even before He created us, not just by His omniscience, but, by the very methods He used, to structure the reality, that we currently are aware of living in.
Too Big for Us to even Imagine
While using Chaos Theory would require so many measurements, as to make it unwieldy, to plan out and vastly too complex, to manage, so that it would not only be impractical, with current technology, it would even be hard, to imagine how to begin designing the level of superhuman engineering, to affect this kind of process. To really do this right and also allow, for someone else, using the same kind of approach, on a much more powerful level, to not be able, to change the effect, we would need almost perfect information (which only God has privy to). Also, operating spiritually would allow many more options, to approach the situation with, as the material world is one small subset, of a greater and more real spiritual world.
2.3 Psychology and Practical Advice Fragments
by Ben Huot
2.3.1 Too Intense
One of the simplest ways to explain Schizophrenia is that is amplifies everything in life. When I say that people think of feelings and think it is like Bipolar Disorder (also known as Manic Depression), but much more is affected then just feelings. Schizophrenia is a thought disorder, not a mood disorder like Clinical Depression or Bipolar Disorder, and so it affects much more of your life and of your mind. Every stimulus I have is amplified like I find most but the simplest foods too intense, I often find listening to music too intense, and I find it hard to be around more than just a couple of people. I actually like rainy daisy because I find the sun too intense on a sunny day.
It is easy for me to get overstimulated, which causes me great stress. But just staying away from everything will just make things worse (like it is with Anxiety and Obsessive Compulsive disorders). One of the reason why staying away from people makes things worse is that it increases the feelings of isolation and contributes to depression. One of the things that stresses me out the most is making decisions - I find it overwhelming to have too many options.
Bus People are Rude and Selfish
One of the things I find particularly annoying is people being rude and thoughtless. I find the bus stressful, because of people being rude: at the bus station, when getting on the bus, when riding on the bus, when getting off the bus, as well as the bus driver, the transit organization, and students.
Waiting for and Getting On
At the bus station, people scream across the station; people ask you for money, or to sign a petition; people smoke right next to you (even meth); and people ask you what time it is or when the bus comes, when there is a clock right over head and the bus schedule is two feet away.
When getting on the bus, people try to cut in front of you; people form two lines; people rush ahead onto the bus, when someone is getting off; the bus driver lowers the lift and gets the disabled person tied into the bus, before anyone else can get on; and the bus driver wants you to put all the money in at once, but does not believe that you out put all the money in.
Riding and Getting Off
When riding on the bus, people make loud, annoying, repeating sounds; people talk really loud about being in prison, or something else embarrassing, on their phones; people brag about going to prison; people sit next to you, when there are plenty of free seats; people refuse to sit down on the bus, and, instead, stand right, in front of the door; people eat and drink, when it is against the rules; the bus has just been cleaned, or coated with stain guard, so that I get sick; and people open windows, in the summer, so that stinging insects get in.
When getting off the bus, people rush out of the bus and then stop right in front of the bus; people get out at the front door; older people take forever to decide to get off the bus; and the bus driver does not stop long enough, for you to get out.
Bus Drivers, Students, and Transit Authority
The bus driver stops and waits, when it gets ahead of schedule; the bus is not being on time; the bus does not showing up at all; the bus goes by and not stopping, because they were too full; bus drivers keep the heat so hot, in winter, so you sweat when inside, so that you get cold when you leave the bus; and the bus drivers run red lights, drive up on curbs, and hit on the accelerator and then brake, really hard, back and forth.
Students on the bus fill up the whole bus and then refuse, to move to the back or to move out, so you can get off; students talk really loud, on the bus; teachers take an entire class, on the city bus; because they were too cheap, to get a school bus; and students get on at one stop and all get off at the next stop.
Decisions by the city transit organization include the removal of bus times, in the middle of the day, so that it I not always going, at the same interval, for a given period of time; the purchase of expensive new buses and redoing all the streets, for it with taxpayer money, against taxpayer and local business wishes, while cutting routes and times and raising fares, and not running very often in the evenings, weekends, or at all on holidays.
2.3.2 Paranoid Depression
For a period of about a year, I had what I can only describe, as depression, plus paranoia. It is the worst feeling that you can have, much worse than either of these emotional problems separately. It kind of becomes like being locked in a dark pit, without anyone else, for an extended period of time and not knowing, when you would be let go. I think it started, with my study of Peak Oil and our ecological future. I think it was good, that I was able to accept that and still find hope in life, but it was a real struggle then, which I don't envy others having to deal with, when everything in America goes sideways.
My generation sees the future as increasingly bleak and increasingly out of our control. A combination of the failure of the banking industry, the bankruptcy of Europe, the growing wealth and power of China, India, Saudi Arabia, and Russia at our expense, the idea that it doesn't matter how we try to reform things, people are too unwilling, to sacrifice, or work harder, to pull ourselves out, of these problems.
Another catalyst, for this dark time for me was the study of ancient history and quantum mechanics and the following of several popular Sci-Fi series. The intersection of these 3 areas leads to some real dark, scary, and depressing conclusions. It is sad that modern Science has been used to justify a pagan worldview and shows how little, even people in Science, understand complex math-based theories.
It also shows, that this entire rejection of a Christian worldview, because of wanting to stay out of religion and keep a material and agnostic view of the world, they claimed was necessary to remain objective and practice Science, in its pure form, was just an excuse, to reject the authority of Christ, in their lives.
One of the reasons why I chose to focus on the Humanities, specially of Asia was to avoid both the study of both paganism and science (including the weirder side of physics, the lack of biology, that does not blindly accept by evolution, without conclusive evidence, and the toxicity of the experiments commonly used in chemistry).
I think the interest in Science and more specifically the interest in physics and space comes from when I was a kid, but the more I learn about this, the darker it seems to get. One of the unique things, about Asian history, is that you can accurately study the most important history, of the Asian Golden age, and throughly understand the cultures involved, without the study of animism/paganism.
Antidepressant Stopped Working
I also was on an anti-depressant at the time, which I have later come to the conclusion was not working, a the time. My mom has clinical depression and has found, that individual anti-depressants stop working for her, every 10 years. I have been very lucky that, so far, all the newest drugs, to treat Paranoid Schizophrenia, worked well on me, with few side effects, other than the: weight gain, sensitivity to light, and tiredness.
Another thing, that contributed to my paranoia and depression, at the time was that where I lived, it got very hot in the summer, the place was infested, with all sort of bugs, living under the cover, over the stairs, going up to my apartment. One of the things, that causes me paranoia are flying, stinging insects, like yellow jackets. Yellow jackets look kind of like bees, but have long yellow legs. They are very aggressive and can sting many times, without dying. They are especially attracted to meat, both raw and cooked, as they are scavengers. They also can cause infections, because they pick up diseases, due to their food strategy.
I had several yellow jackets in my apartment. Near my apartment, I was once actually chased, by some bee like insects. The nearest bus stops were, so bad, that one time I set down a sealed bottle of pepsi and the bee like insect kept circling around it. One of the culprits seemed to be a dumpster, behind a Thai restaurant, near one of the bus tops in the area. There was also a swamp-like area near by, which most of the insects seemed to prefer the side closest to me. I have never been stung by these insects, partly because I never swat at them - I just move away from them, so they don't feel threatened.
I have found that they would come circling around me, looking confused, if I was alone at the bus stop, but with other people there, they would stay away. I have also noticed they do not come out, when it is raining or about to rain, but do not seem to mind any amount of wind. They seem to be most aggressive in the months of July and August.
At this point, I have tracked down, what makes them so aggressive, with me and I now think it was my herbal laundry detergent, that was not tested, on animals. Now I use a more standard detergent, although I also make sure I always use deodorant now and wear a sticky, sour-smelling ointment, that comes, from an Indian plant.
Difficulties of Living in Last Apartment
Summers, in general, are worse for me, because less things are going on and the areas around the University, which I frequent, is especially bleak and deserted. I also no not like the weekends, due to the bus not going as often, especially in the evenings. This last apartment I lived at had little to do nearby. I also had to deal with several very annoying people, who rode the bus everyday and I had to take several buses, to get anywhere, which required me to show up really early, to any appointment, or anything else I had to show up, at a set time for.
The manager also creeped me out and gave me trouble about getting an air conditioner. I also routinely had deliveries of things I bought, like books, stolen from off my porch, at that place, as well. Ants were in my house, when I moved in, and I got rid of them. The trash was always overflowing, in the dumpster and there were only two washers and dryers, for the whole complex (and required several dollars for each load).
Big puddles formed, along sides the road, in the winter, and the cars went by fast enough, so that you could easily get soaked wet, in the winter, from head to toe, when waiting for the bus or walking by. The nearest supermarket was very expensive and had very strange foods.
Where I Live Now
I now live in nice place, near enough to the bus station, so that I only have to take one bus, to go anywhere. I now live, in a gated community, upstairs, over some neat small businesses, so I don't get salespeople, or religious people, trying to sell me something. I am now able, to get to the mall, on Saturdays and am able, to walk, to an independent movies theater, on the weekend afternoons, and celebrations downtown or at the fairgrounds and a seasonal weekend open market.
This place is very well kept up and are the management is very responsive, for the minor issues, that come up and they are situated, just across the street. They will replace light bulbs, for me, just for the cost of the bulbs. They promise they will get to repairs in a few days, but usually have it finished later that same afternoon. They have an entire cleaning and landscaping crew, exclusive to these apartments, to keep up bushes and other plants, so that insects don't get settled in. I now have my own built in washer and dryer, in my apartment.
They even have a coy fish pond, but the fish have been being hunted, by a nearby heron, that sits on top of my apartment, so that they are staying somewhere else, for now. There are a few rooms, dedicated to an: enclosed trash shoot, bins for recycling, and a big area, where you can place things, as big as coaches, to get rid of them, for free. I can also get very affordable parking and there is an elevator, for those unwilling, or unable to use the stairs. The mail is never taken, even if it is left, at the door and the manager will accept packages and store them for tenants. They also install and service an air conditioner, for me, each summer, for a low one time fee.
Other Things I Changed
Besides my move, new antidepressant, and my insect prevention techniques, I have done some other things, to make my life happier, like controlling what things I watch on TV and read on the internet, and I have slowed down, on the rate of my reading and writing, significantly. I also am happier, now that I know, that people will still have access, to books, when they finish going entirely digital. I also make sure, that I get out and do something very day.
I have improved my technology resources. I also am happier, with my additional Apple equipment, like my iPod Touch and iPad. Having e-books on my iPad means I can keep them indefinitely, without them stressing me out, as I can put the books all away, while still using my iPad. I have done many things, to make my website easier, to update and have held off updating content, longer than I would have before. I now feel better, that I use a safety deposit box and a special type of DVD-ROM, for another offsite backup. I have adopted Apple's digital stores and so am saving a lot of money on: software, books, and music.
2.3.3 Motivation, Change, and Reason
One of the things, that is very hard, for most people, but is even harder, for people, with Schizophrenia, is change. Some of the reasons why I am so willing, to embrace change, include: I enjoy things that are new and different, I enjoy a challenge (my psychologist says it is because I am so smart), I am very creative (at dealing with change), I have studied Taoism (which emphasizing embracing change), I am not happy with the way the world is, I have had to deal with much more series things earlier in life (like being in the military and having Schizophrenia), and I have accepted that I little control over most things in life (and I am comforted by knowing God is in complete control and on my side).
One of the things, that seems surprising, to people in the mental health field, about me is my motivation. One of my previous psychiatrists said that people with Schizophrenia don't write books and get sent back to the hospital frequently (I have only been in the hospital once, when I was diagnosed), so that he wondered, if I was more Schizoaffective, instead of Schizophrenic (even though I have all the symptoms of Schizophrenia and have symptoms someone with Schizoaffective Disorder wouldn't have), but, either way, my life already is much better than other people, with similar problems.
Some of the reasons, for my motivation include that: I have inherited stubbornness from my family; I refused to give up, when things were much harder; I am not sure I know how to quit; I need a challenge and something to do, during the day; I feel what I do is very important and, if I do not do it, no on else will; I am good at it and it gives me a feeling of accomplishment; and I have been doing it so long, that it is often less stressful, than doing something new.
Another one of the things about me, that is unusual, for a person, with Schizophrenia, is that I am much more rational, than other people, with my same condition. Some of the reasons for this include that: I have studied philosophy, for along time; I want to keep my freedom and so ignore many of the irrational things in my head; I have family, to talk to and help my keep in reality; I work with computers and read about them, almost every day, which keeps me focused, on something tangible; I have decided it important, to be more rational, as a result of my illness; and I have found it is easier, to work with others, if you can stay rational.
2.3.4 Loss of Freedom
Degrees of Freedom
One of the scariest things, for me, that comes along with Schizophrenia, is that you have, to depend, on other people, for important things. You are on a continuum, of different degrees, of freedom. The more sane you appear, the more freedom you can keep.
Some of the services offered to persons, with major mental illnesses, include many things, that make them lose their freedom, by varying degrees: hospital (or prison if you don't have private insurance), group home, assisted living, in home care, medication management, counseling, social worker, and fiduciary (person who handles your finances).
Some of the things, that can cost you your freedom, include: not taking your medicine regularly, lack of personal hygiene, dirty house, saying strange things, being too religious, not showing up on time for appointments, talking too fast, and telling them you are seriously depressed.
Dependance on Others
One of the things the average person doesn't know about major mental illness is that often you cannot work, so that you depend upon state programs, that are not only subject to cuts, but also the people who administrate these programs are not very high caliber. Many of these programs are mismanaged and the people are treated poorly.
One of the draws to this work is the ability to have power, over someone else. For instance, if you have your medication managed, by one of these programs, if you show up late, you can't take your medicine. When I was in a group home, we were supposed to be trained, in how to cook meals and clean the house, but instead we were just given chores and the supervisor hid in their office most of the day.
One of the truly abusive things, in mental health, is the looking down, on religion and especially anything supernatural. Just because someone hears voices does not mean that they cannot have a mystical experience, as well. There is an anti-supernatural bias, on the part of the mental health community.
It does make things more complicated, for us, to have deep faith, while dealing, with paranoia and delusions, and many people may get easily confused, but it is important to respect people's freedom of religion. Religion can play an important role, in giving the person: more contact, with others, self-esteem, strength to deal with their symptoms, and a more positive outlook on life.
Most Disabling Symptoms
Some of the most disabling symptoms, of Schizophrenia, are the ones, that affect your interaction, with other people. One of the major ways my paranoia affects me is that it becomes very hard to trust people, even devoted friends and family. Being around more than a couple of people, at a time, stresses me out. I get so stressed over having, to do the same thing, every day, or show up, at a certain time everyday, that it extremely limits some of the most common ways, of meeting new people. This has been the hardest part, of the illness, for me, to overcome.
Hard Finding Activities
There are activities, for people, with mental illnesses, but I have little in common, with them and many of the official activities are expensive, for me, as I am not on state assistance (I make too much money). I also find filling out paperwork very stressful as well, which affects some of the ways, to meet people, like at community college continuing education courses. The other thing, that limits me, is that the bus doesn't go very often, on weekends or evening and the taxis are not very dependable, or are available, at night, or on the weekends. I also find it difficult, to listen to one person speak, for a half an hour, or more. I also find religious gathering, to be too intense, because my mind keeps working, on the theological topics, without stopping, days later.
One strategy, that I am going to try is to find things closer by, so that I don't need, to take the bus, to get there. I am also planning on signing up, for volunteer jobs, where they call me, when they need last minute help, so I don't stress out over it. There are a number of places, nearby, where I can find activities, like the community college is building another downtown center, next to me, there are two different exercise businesses, that have moved in nearby, and I am a few blocks form a bunch of live theater groups and concert venues.
For Other Mentally Ill People
For many people, with Schizophrenia, the biggest obstacle would be money and stress, with being around other people. I am what is called a high functioning person, with a major mental illness. Most people with Schizophrenia are much less independent, less aware of their surroundings, so overwhelmed with their symptoms, and so poor at communication, as well as much less intelligent, that there is little energy left for them, to pursue close relationships, with other people. Most of their families do not help them because they are either afraid of them or can't accept, that one of their loved ones is mentally ill. Many people with Schizophrenia look very different to other people, often talk and shout out load to themselves, are poorly groomed, and so scare off most people.
Easy to Work With
I prefer working with people who are mentally ill, over any other major group, that needs assistance. The major other groups, like the homeless, elderly, developmentally disabled are so stubborn, rude, obnoxious, aggressive, and (ironically) delusional, that the mentally ill seem very normal and easy to deal with, in comparison. I also tried working, for a day, with a guy who had a traumatic brain injury and he was very nice, but asked me the same question, every minute and so stressed me out. Right now, I cannot volunteer, for one of the major non-profits in town, who work with the mentally ill, because they don't want to have any mentally ill people even volunteering for them, especially not anyone, who has ever used their services.
2.3.6 That Feeling Again
Downsides to Picnics When I remember back, I used to think of how fun it was, to go out on a hike, or a picnic, in the summer. But doing those things recently was not fun. At lakes, you either have muddy banks, or cement ones, which are both bad for swimming. There is never any food, that I can eat, and the food attracts nasty bugs and I already have enough trouble with attracting bugs.
Downsides to Regional Travel I think of how I had fun, at staffing ,at summer camps and going to different cities, around Portland, for different clubs and sports. But I am starting, to remember the bad, as well. When I went camping, in Scouts, I was almost always wet and cold. I enjoyed traveling around, while doing different activities, but many of them also stressed me out a lot (like speech) and were not all fun (cross country).
Downsides to World Travel Many of the places, that I would like to travel to are fun to read about, but likely not fun, for me, to visit. Another thing is the safety factor: I wouldn't even consider going overseas anywhere, as I don't feel safe as an American. I also am bad at languages and not good, at remembering names, or navigating places, that I don't know well. I likely would feel isolated and then greatly depressed, after a just a few months. I never enjoyed much going out at night, as I was tired and wanted, to be home, and I felt this way, before being diagnosed, with Schizophrenia.
Making Plans Now, I have plenty of things to do, but doing things, out in the community usually requires you commit, to a schedule, or schedule ahead of time, both of which stress me out considerably. Now I get very tired, frequently, due to my medicine and if I try to stay awake then, I am in a lot of pain (both physical and mental). Another thing that often stressed me out was planning on doing something very different, than what I am doing now, that is more social, but, because the change is too fast and dramatic, as I would be giving up, what makes me happy and helps form a considerable part, of my identity.
Surprised These last few weeks, I have been sleeping much more, than usual and have felt happy most, of the time. Feeling happy may be normal, for most people, but it is not for me, so I started to speculate why. One of the things ,that really bothered me, up until recently was that I don't get out much and travel, or go out to things like conferences or meetings.
High School When I look back, in my life, to a time, when I was happy, I think of high school. In high school, I was involved, in several sports, as well as many clubs (I even founded one). At one time, I was actively involved in 12 major groups (including sports, clubs, and Boy Scouting).
Favorite Things But, recently, I have remembered, that my favorite activities were learning about other cultures, like in Model United Nations and that one of my favorite things to do, on Saturday morning was to read part of our encyclopedia or a National Geographic map. I used, to be able to, travel to other cities, like Washington D.C. (in high school) or Honolulu (in the military), but I now found it stressful, even when I just went to Seattle, a few years ago.
Present Situation is Ideal Thinking back, on what I enjoyed, in high school, I am actually living a fairly ideal situation (other than having Schizophrenia). I think this issue was finally resolved emotionally, for me and so I am under less stress and so feel more positive. Recently, I have found, that reading peoples' nasty comments, about Apple, on blogs and other news sites causes me, to feel greatly depressed, very quickly, but that even a short walk improves my mood tremendously and right away. My town may seem small and unknown, but we have some neat cultural venues, due to the fact, that we have one large state university and 4 small colleges (a community college, a Christian liberal arts college, a Bible college, and a technical school).
2.3.7 The Future is Here
Science and Religion
I just saw a new Hollywood movie about how an alien life form created us, from their DNA. I think the idea that aliens created people is now officially mainstream. It fits with the general move in science from being based on the physical world and factual evidence, to embracing more New Age fantasies, as you know the reason for free thinking was designed, to get the world free from Christianity.
The idea was never about being truly tolerant - it was just a stage in the plan, to push Paganism. Scientists used to ask Christians, to stay out of Science, but now they are going into religion. It seems that they were not really anti-supernatural, but just anti-Christian. You may think it is odd, that Scientists would be motivated by Sc-Fi, but this is actually true. We are on our way to do what was once called magic, like: being invisible, flying through space, going back in time, etc.. It seems the only thing slowing us down is our debt and our lack of energy.
Technology Makes Us Less Moral
Along with our technological advances, we appear to actually getting even more arrogant and selfish. Most people believe, that we can find peace, through technological developments. The only things that get the funds needed to advance have to have a military application, which is developed first. You know that all those expensive submersible subs, to see the ocean floor with, came from - technology developed for deploying Navy SEALs. It makes me wonder who is paying for and with what objective do those have for the big interest in String Theory.
Many people fear the end of the world, as we know it, and living at stone age technology, but I fear the extension of people's power and the evil, that will allow them to do. It doesn't seem to matter how evolved we think we are, we are constantly involved in wars, without even a break in sight. We often hear about major catastrophes, caused by natural disasters, or by terrorism, but we seldom realize, that we are very capable of destroying ourselves.
Social Changes in Response to Technology Changes
God has some surprises, for us, though that no one is aware of. Look at how slow the computers were on the first Star Trek - they expected to travel through space, without the power of even a current generation feature phone. Who would have predicted the Internet before World War II. There will have to be some major social changes, as we fully implement, all the things made possible, by the Internet.
Eventually all information will become public. One big problem is that we need a way of authenticating who we are, other than a number someone else will find eventually, or a something other than a password that will either be forgotten or infiltrated, to secure our data. I do like the idea of people not getting away with crimes, because they are caught on camera - fewer criminals will be able to stay out of prison this way.
Making Everything Legal and Punching the Same Bag
What will our social movements of the future be? We are already in the process of legalizing drugs like Marijuana and we no longer enforce our immigration laws. When women and homosexuals control every corporation and every branch of government will the finally agree that they are "equal". How long will white Christian men be penalized, in favor of everyone else? Will we need an equal right movement, to get back basic rights? When China and India dominate the world, will the Muslim world still blame America, for all their problems?
When will we get to the point, where we stop talking about race, gender, nationality, sexual preference, religion? When can we give the white Christian male a break? It seems like we have just found another punching bag and the reasons are, as irrational, as they were, for discriminating against women and people of color. We seem to think that progress now mean making everything legal. It looks like stealing is the next felony, that is being done away with. How many people pirate (steal) movies, music, and software and how many are prosecuted for that?
Reasons for Manners
When I was a kid, if someone would have told me that I would write about manners later on, I would have a hard time believing it. But what I want to talk about is not about where you put the fork on a dinner table or how to tie a tie, but rather the ideas behind manners. One of the things that few people understand about manners is that it is not about tradition so much as about showing respect and treating people kindly. People often talk about how animals behave is a very poor example of good manners. Animals may drag their food around and groom themselves in public, but for things the things that have lasting relevance they are always there for you.
One of the basic ideas behind manners is something called empathy. Empathy means using your imagination and what you have learned from personal experiences, to see things from someone else's point of view. One of the basic problems people have today, with getting along with others, is that they have a hard time accepting, that other people have different but equally valid points of view. Different people have different jobs, have different belief systems, and different life experiences and that is ok. There are often many equally right answers, to problems and responses, to situations.
All or Nothing
Another problem that people seem to misunderstand is that things don't need to be all or nothing. Just because you don't agree with your parents about one thing, doesn't mean you need to cut them out of your life forever. When you get a job, you likely won't like most of it, but some of it you will. This is normal. It is ok for you to respect certain traits of a person, even though you are at odds with others. One of the reasons it is so hard to find a good politician is that someone is cut off from the campaign, if they made one bad decision earlier in life.
Doing What You Do Not Want To
Being a mature adult means doing things you don't want to do. This is the key reason why parents often say, after their kids go through basic training in the Army or boot camp in the Marines, is that they finally grew up. The biggest lesson in your initial infantry training in the Army is the war is not fun. You must continually follow orders doing things you are often very scared of, but their isn't any other option for you. You have to suck it up and rise to occasion.
No Jobs are Fun
All jobs are like this, to some degree. Most jobs are about following directions and doing things, that are a combinations of difficult and boring. You get paid for work, because you are doing something, that you would not do, if you didn't get paid for it. You either do a job you hate, get so good at something, so that no one else can match what you do, or you find a job that most people hate but for some reason you don't.
The other necessary aspect of your job is that someone is willing to pay you to do that. Most of the jobs with big perks are really difficult and/or tedious jobs. Apple, for instance, lets you have a lot of freedom and is not very interesting I your schooling, but you better deliver exceptional results on time.
Priorities and Role Models
One of the reasons why so many people have trouble understanding how to be polite is that they have the wrong priorities and the wrong role models. If you try to do anything you see in a Jim Carrey movies, you will quickly end up in the police station. We expect people, who have basically no skills and are just lucky to be discovered, to give us advice on how to live our lives, and so we make bad choices. Very few people can treat others, like famous musicians and actors can, and still have a job. It is also unrealistic to expect that you are going to be one of less than 1% of the population and get a fortune, even though you provide no good or service worth that much, to anyone.
More Money Doesn't Mean More Happiness
People making more than $50,000 a year are not any more happy, no matter how much more money they make. The way to have a happy life is to contribute. Most good psychiatrists will tell you, if you suffer from depression, a good way to get out of it is to do things, for others. Instead of trying to please yourself, you look to help others. You will never satisfy your desires, by just focusing on making yourself happy, because your desires will always exceed farther, no matter how much money you make. This is the basis of having manners and the basis of having a happy life.
Pay Attention to Details
Another part of manners is paying attention to details. Many people apply this to their appearance, but there is more than just looking good. Paying attention to details also means knowing what is appropriate, for a given situation. What you say with your male friends, on your time off, is not the same as what you say in a work environment. If you know how to be appropriate, you will find it hard to get in trouble for harassment.
Paying attention to details is also about following instructions exactly. If someone else is paying you to do it, then it must be done right, the first time. You shouldn't have to be reminded what to do later. In the military, they tell you once and you are expected to know it forever. If something is worth doing, it is worth doing right.
Expect People and Machines to Fail You
Always show up, before you need to and allow extra time, for when things go wrong. Exceed and go beyond what is required and even have higher standards than your superiors. Expect things to break and go wrong. Finish before your deadline. Stay late and come in early. When you work with others, expect them to do nothing, expect them to actually slow you down, and then take credit for your work.
Focus on your Work
Instead of thinking about making yourself look good, focus on making others look good. Never complain. Keep yourself busy, improving yourself, and you will not get yourself involved in the things, that will make you lose your job, or get sent to jail. Always be on the conservative side. If you are not sure, then don't. You need to be able to hold yourself back, from doing what you want to do. Take your job and your life seriously. This means doing the best job you can. Stay away from office politics.
Be Thankful for What You Have
If you think you are not getting what you want out of your job, than consider what other options there are. Regardless, your job is probably much better, than those that most people, in the world work at. Even in America, now, there are many people who want your job and will likely work harder, for less pay, so be happy you are employed.
Feel grateful for the things you have, not for what you don't. Most people, throughout most history, were slaves and in many situations had no free time and no pay. No one is making you work a job, that you do not want to, in America, today. You can quit whenever you want. Except in the military - the only way out there is in a body bag.
Take Life Seriously
It is important to have a good sense of humor, but take your life seriously. Think before you do anything and spend a lot of time on big decisions. Have something beyond just your own happiness to work for. Contribute to society and set an example for others. Take pride in yourself and keep on improving your situation. That way you can help others, by your example. You should set out to be the role model you always wanted to have.
2.3.9 Why Follow Rules?
It seems, that wherever I go, I see people breaking laws and former felonies being legalized. Most people don't even follow basic traffic laws and steal things, when they don't want to pay for them. Christian theologians have debated why God made the rules He did, even though they rarely question the need to follow them.
I think many people think, that since we experience God mystically, and that we see God, through faith, that God is not fully rational, or that He makes arbitrary rules. The reality is that God made us and so knows, that we need, to follow certain basic rules, in order to have the most happy and fulfilling lives we can, in a world filled with sin. The only reason why we need faith, to see God is that He is infinite and we (and everything else) are tiny and frail, in comparison.
Why Follow Stupid Laws?
It is interesting, to see, that many major belief systems have some very similar laws, like: not stealing, not murdering, not lying. Many of these laws are also similar, to the ones adopted, by most governments. This is not surprising, since these same rules, if not followed not only damage individuals lives, but bring down society, as a whole. Many governments have a number of other laws that are there for: sometimes rational reasons, sometimes outdated reasons, sometimes for irrational reasons, sometimes unpopular reasons, sometimes unethical reasons, and sometimes for little to no reason.
Whether or not we believe the laws make sense and are reasonable, we need to follow them, because, if we start questioning some laws and are only required to follow the laws we agree with, the whole government starts, to fracture, into many pieces. That is why you have to face trial, if you break one of these laws, even if they are non-sensical, to you. And, similarly, not obeying laws you haven't heard of, or enforcing laws on your own are illegal, as well.
In the Court Room
With all the arguing today people do, to avoid having to follow directions, do their jobs properly, allowing their kids destroy things and hurt people, or why it is not wrong for them to scam people, it is comforting to watch TV shows, where you can see a small claims court, in action. When the judge thinks they don't need any more information, on the subject, believes what either of the two parties are saying is irrelevant, or if they believe the defendant or the plaintiff are lying, the judge says "shut up". When enough information is gathered, to rule, the judge tells the decision, bangs their gavel and tells them to leave.
It is interesting how little the average person understands about the law and how they fail, to understand how stupid they were, to get into the situation and their lack of shame, after talking about it in public. Most of the time, what each party says is contradictory and their written statements are often contradict the story they tell in court. I guess there is some way that the judge can tell which one is lying, so the judge seems to have any easy time figuring out what the real story is. The question is: why do people think it is ok to lie?
Lying has Consequences
Although lying, in many situations, is legal, it is one of the most corrosive, of the top immoral activities, to society and personal relationships. We seldom tolerate our politicians lying and I am sure no one really want to be lied to, but some how we think it will solve our problems. The reality is that dishonesty is easily uncovered and will come out, as quickly as people care, about the person, in question, due to our ability to instantly communicate, to the majority of the population, within hours.
And people seem to also think they will get away, with scams, or cheating, on their spouses, and that no one will ever know, but people figure things out very quickly, once they find one mistake or inconsistency, because the one thing people enjoy more, than getting away, with something they did wrong, is getting someone else, in trouble.
2.3.10 Fight for Humanity
Why We Value Computers
There has been a bias, in the intellectual world, that everything can be explained, by math and that computers could perform the calculations for us, so that we could be more and more intelligent, with less and less work. That is why we value software and this is the driving force, pushing our world economy, in the direction it is going: the information revolution. This view of the world encourages people, to stop thinking and let the computers do it for them. Because of this, our ability to question reality and to understand theoretical things has decreased.
Let Computer Do the Work
It seems, instead of doing the hard work, to learn, and make critical choices, by being disciplined and motivated, we want offload all our work, onto artificial intelligence, so that we can have to think less and less and can just play. Because of this poor understanding of math and other abstract theories, explaining our world, we falsely see computers, as being wiser and better than us, so much that we are considering offloading more and more responsibilities to them. Because we do not make the effort, to critically exam these preconceptions, we have a false appreciation for computers.
Reducing Everything to Numbers
Many don't see the need to learn basic thinking skills, like basic math, spelling, and critical thinking, because the objective is to inspire kids, because we don't have the will, to make the students learn discipline and perseverance. There is less interest in abstracts, because we have decided that the social sciences effectively replace humanities. We reduce the social sciences down to statistics, and instead of becoming smarter and more dedicated, to learning, we let computers think for us. Basically, we don't value what make us human.
Human being (existence) or sentience is the result of our making choices with our will or spirit. If we think that the physical world is all that is important and all of that can be managed by machines, then we continue to undervalue our worth, as human beings. We don't value decision making as an important skill, in ordering a society. People's dream reality is that they just satisfy their own desires and someone or something else makes all the hard decisions and put in all the hard work. It almost seems like people don't even want, to make the effort, to stand out, for what is right and instead just wants the machines, to give them simple instructions, so they are not required to think, or have to work hard.
Stop Being Lazy
We only think computers can be alive, because we value what makes them unique, above what makes us unique. It is an ultimate laziness, that we don't even want to make our own decisions, in life and have no desire, to grow emotionally or spiritually. This gives us a void and a despair, that I hope inspires some, to start the long and hard process, of taking back our lives and value the things, that give life meaning. One of the things, that brings great joy to my life is the learning of new things and the creation of new things.
The Consequences of Our Actions
When we give up every value, that has spiritual significance, we give up our ability to communicate and create meaning, in our life. Without being willing, to stick, to something, and keep going, when we encounter resistance and have, to find other routes, to solve these problems, we no longer are able to contribute, to the world and no longer have spiritual value. All we are motivated, to do, is to play games and salsify our basest desires, and so we become nothing more than robots. Without spiritual connections, to each other, culture becomes irrelevant. We no longer can really call our society a civilization. We no longer see the reason for laws and our society quickly devolves, into us being slaves.
This is why we need, to require students, to do things, that they don't find enjoyable and have higher expectations, of them, as they get older. Instead of teaching students, the bare minimum, to pass tests, teachers need to motivate their students, to push themselves farther and farther. Just like, when you exercise, you have to keep breaking down the muscles, so that they will grow back stronger, kids need, to have a certain amount, of stress, in their lives, to help them learn discipline.
We Need Basic Skills
What is taught in school should continue to increase. Instead of giving in to the business world, the academic community needs, to keep teaching the classics and the fundamentals. Just as someone who has learned calculus knows, even though calculators will perform basic math, it would take you forever to solve derivatives, if you don't know how to multiply and divide, in your head, but also are good at algebra. And education always needs to go beyond what you actually need, to be good at. When learning calculus, you get good at algebra; while you learn algebra, you get good at multiplication and division; and when you do multiplication and division, you get good at addition and subtraction.
True Value of the Internet
With all the resources available with the Internet, we have no good reason not, to study classical literature, including that of India and China, because we not only don't need, to learn the original languages, but most can also be downloaded legally, for free. I actually have the TV on, in the background, most of the day, as I live alone, but I don't see the entire shows many times, because I find it more interesting, to create things and to learn new things, then to just passively engage my attention on something, that has no lasting significance. Throughout many centuries, many cultures did no even have a written language, and books were very rare and expensive, but now we have almost any resource, in our own native language, and can get at it immediately, at little or no cost.
Use the Internet Positively
The Internet is what you make of it (as Google says). You can spend your life watching Youtube videos of animals and kids doing funny things, or you can learn new languages, that were much harder to learn, even a decade ago. You can now study, at the college level, without even having, to take out loans, or quitting your job. It is now very cheap and easy, to fly around the world, to almost any country, and you can even visit them virtually, on the Internet, for free. You can download books and lectures, for college courses, at little or no cost. You may not have the opportunity, to affect the educational system, but you can give your kids the best education, easier and cheaper, than ever before.
2.4 World History Fragments
by Ben Huot
2.4.1 Why America Misunderstands International Relations
Worst Countries to Fight In America, we are not aware of world history and so only look back to World War II. Most histories of Third World countries available to read, in America, only go back to World War II. We only learn about countries, when we have a war with them and only, for that period. If we had ever read any history of Asia, we would never have tried to invade either Afghanistan or Vietnam. These are the two hardest cultures to dominate in all of Asia.
The Vietnamese were the only country in Asia, that was able to fight off the Mongols successfully. The only reason why the Mongols stopped in Eastern Europe was when the khan died, to come back and get their inheritance. No one fought off the Mongols. The Mongols would go into a major city and ask for their surrender, but if they didn't, the entire town was leveled and every man, women, child, animal, and other living thing was killed. That is why many of the major Christian centers along the Silk Road do not exist today.
Capitlaism Failed One of the big lies we have seen throughout history is that in modern times we have evolved ethically very fast and that is all due to technology and science. The thing is that history doesn't ever change much. I had always known that there were a few people who controlled the world and that American democracy only existed, because our media is effectively controlled, by large corporations. We saw this in the current crash that caused this Second Great Depression (a deep, long term, worldwide recession is called a depression). The entirety of the loss of wealth and the destruction of the world economy all came from letting one of these big banks fall.
The reason for the crash comes out of arrogance of the rich and this time they hurt themselves as well. These financial geniuses thought they could get rid of risk in investments by fancy math. The problem is that when you have created more money than the entire world economy was worth, it was going to eventually fall and then everything was going to be destroyed in its wake. Democracy officially failed and we now know very well that we are part of a one world economy/government. These exact same banks did the same things before, in Third World countries, like Argentina, but when they did the same thing to the world economy, they ended up hurting themselves as well.
Europe The Europeans look down on us, but look who is hurting now. When I was a kid, we were afraid of Europe and Japan becoming bigger power than the US. Now Germany and Russia is all that is holding Europe together and most of southern Europe is bankrupt. Being afraid of Germany and Japan may have made sense in the 1930's, but the only reason they outperformed us during the end of the Cold War was because the US put great effort and a huge amount of money, to bring up both these nations economies, so they would not turn Communist. Europeans always think of themselves as so much better than Americans, but they almost destroyed themselves 3 times (WW1, WW2, and almost WW3).
Germany vs. Prussia If you read almost any book on Germany, you would think that the entire German history was in preparation for the Holocaust, when this is one of the farthest things from the truth. Modern Germany is a combination of Prussia, the Holy Roman Empire, and parts of Poland. We read about the great pre World War II breakthroughs in Science and they were 90% German, but this was not a result of alien technology. Some of the greatest institutions of learning in the Middle Ages were in the Holy Roman Empire (modern West Germany) and some of the greatest thinkers in every field are German, like the most famous and influential atheists: Nietzsche, Marx, Freud. A major branch of Christianity - Protestantism came out of Germany.
Prussia, on the other hand was the force behind the NAZIs and is not primarily German in origin, but rather started by a order of knights, like the Knights Templar called the Teutonic Knights and ethnically came from all over Europe. When we think of the major powers of Europe, we think of England and France, but for hundreds of years Poland occupied 1/3 of Europe and their major rivals were the Swedes and the Turks (from Turkey). For a long time, Poland was bigger than Russia and the Prussians could have been destroyed by the Polish at any time, with minimal effort.
Decline of Islam = Rise of Europe We think of the time following the Voyage of Christopher Columbus as the ascent of Europe, but the Islamic Ottoman Empire almost took over Europe, at this time. First they destroyed the equivalent of the Vatican in the East, which was situated in what is now called Istanbul, and started invading Europe. They resettled people to get rid of undesirables and under their watch the most horrific persecution of Christians in the Middle East occurred. They also resettled people, as another aspect of their ethnic cleansing, which is why we have Muslims in Bosnia, to begin with. The Turks got all the way to Vienna, Austria, before they were pushed back and the Hungarians had to continue to fight off minor invasions, for several hundred years after that.
If it wasn't for the rise of the Worldwide Empires of England and France, Europe would likely be dominated by Islamic Turkey today. Some of the reasons for the Europeans involvement in Africa started were a result of a vacuum of power due to the weakening of the power of the Turks in Africa, to counter of the rise of Islamic Fundamentalism in the region, and to counter rival European powers, who started colonies in Africa, as well. We think of ourselves as going around in the world and making the world safe for democracy, but the British did the same and failed terribly.
Many European Countries Have Very Short Histories Eastern Europe didn't take its modern form, until after World War 1. Most of Eastern Europe was controlled by the Byzantine (Eastern Roman) Empire and then the Ottoman Turks, in the south, with Poland taking most of the north, and Hungary most in the middle. Most of the rest of the nations, of Eastern Europe have very little history as their own countries. Ukraine means borderland. The funny thing about Eastern Europe is that most of the area is historically Eastern Orthodox (and written languages developed by a Byzantine Empire monk called Cyril, using the Greek Alphabet, but their own words, unlike the Roman Catholic Church, which made everyone use Latin, until a few decades ago) and is ethnically Slavic (including Russia), but neither Poland, nor Hungary are traditionally Slavic or Eastern Orthodox.
Germany and Italy only looked like they do now since the 19th century. Another thing few people know is that in Northern China, noodles have been part of the traditional diet, instead of rice and pasta was not in Italy, until after Marco Polo went to China (who was only allowed to do so, because it was controlled by the Mongols at the time, as the Chinese had no respect for the Europeans, who lived in houses made mostly of manure, did not have soap, and often slaughtered livestock, in their own homes - incidentally, this applied to Europeans and not Christians in general, as Christians were sent as ambassadors, from the Persian Empire, to China, before Islam or England existed). The other things we think of as traditionally European, like tomatoes or potatoes came from the New World. Which means that pizza (and chocolate) is a relatively recent recipe. It makes me wonder what the Russians and Irish traditionally ate, before the had potatoes - maybe oatmeal/gruel?
Military vs. Terrorists When ever we talk about the Middle East, the topic of the Crusades comes up. But why doesn't anyone question the wars that the Islamic armies fought and who's land they took over. It was all Christian land, populated by the native peoples of the Middle East, including the Ancient Egyptians, Assyrians, Babylonians, and Persians, that these armies destroyed. There is a struggle now in the Middle East between two groups of people - the progressive Reformers and the Fundamentalists. If we look at history, in general, or recent African revolutions or the revolution in Iran, in particular, everyone always assumes that it will turn into a benevolent democracy, but that basically never happens.
There are two groups of people in the Middle East that have a viable chance at controlling the government: the evil groups that torture and persecute minorities like Christians and support terrorism and there are the successors of the people that were just as bad but were friendly to America (now the status quo is the Middle Eastern countries own military). One of those groups will control those area, within this generation and that force will stay there, for the foreseeable future. There are many people in the Middle East, who are kind and pro US, but they will not be able to do the things necessary, to control the country. As many as can should try to get asylum in the US, unless they want to be martyrs.
Assyrian Legacy Early Muslims were almost exclusively Arabs, that came from what is now Saudi Arabia and are not native, to anywhere north or west of the Arabian peninsula. There were always virtually no Christian Arabs, as the Arabs, at the time, basically all converted to Islam and anyone converting from Islam, to another religion, from then on, until the present day, was executed. The vast majority of Christians, at this time in history, were in the Middle East and were subjects or Arabian/Muslim rulers. Europe did not fully convert to Christianity, until the Renaissance, as the areas of the former Western Roman Empire were the only areas where Christians existed, at that time, (basically Southern Europe plus France and the Celtic hold out areas, of the British Isles) and Christians were attacked, long into the High Medieval period and tortured, to convert them to Paganism, by the Vikings.
One of the myths, that we in America are told, is that the Islamic empires in the Middle East brought Aristotle's philosophy to the Medieval West and they supported Scientific and philosophical pursuits, that later advanced Western Civilization and that Christians and Jews peacefully co-existed with Muslims. First of all, the only reason why Scientific, philosophical, and medical pursuits were tolerated was due to their protection, by the royal courts (the secular rulers). The descendants of the Assyrian people, speaking the eastern dialect of Aramaic (also called Syriac) and almost entirely Christian, in what is now Lebanon, Syria, Iraq, and Iran, set up the first and leading universities and did the first translations of Aristotle's work (and they were the best surgeons in the region, as well) and it was the Byzantine (Eastern Roman) empire's monks, that helped bring the Greek classics, to Italy (by providing necessary Latin-Greek dictionaries and instruction on translation), which later resulted in the European Renaissance.
Like Jewish in Medieval Europe The Christian situation in the Middle East was similar to the situation of Jewish people, in Europe, during this same period, in that you could live your entire life in one area and never suffer persecution, but if you lived 100 miles farther away 20 years later, you would be massacred. The techniques used to get rid of the Assyrian/Christian community are the same used in ethnic cleansing. The big difference between being Jewish in Medieval Europe and being Christian in "Medieval" Middle East was that Christians were the majority, in the Middle East, whereas the Jewish people were a tiny minority, in Europe.
One of the reasons why there were so many Jewish people in Poland, at the time of the NAZIs was that Poland had historically been a great place to go for minorities, because Poland had: a relatively small population, was fairly even mixed religiously, was a very progressive and wealthy land, which had many of the political ideas implemented like we have now in modern democracies, like the United States, and they encouraged talented people to come settle there. At this same time, there were a lot of religious persecution and outright warfare, in the Holy Roman Empire (Germany) and inquisitions in Western Europe, as the Protestant Reformation was taking palace, but little of that violence hit Poland, at this time.
Learning from Islam If you read the writings, of the earliest Christians, in the Middle East who were called the Desert Fathers because they lived in the deserts of Egypt, as monks, in the first few centuries, after Christ's death, and then read one of the great Sufi (Islamic) mystics literary works, you could easily mix the two up. There is a lot that American Christians can learn, from Muslims in the Middle East, but they are not political or scientific, but rather ethical and spiritual. I think that people in most parts of Asia and Africa take religion far more seriously, with greater courage, and greater self-examination, than we do in America.
American Empire Many Americans fear that we will no longer by the dominant world power, or that we already aren't anymore. First of all, we will be fully aware of the exact time, when we are no longer the dominant, or one of the dominant world powers - we will no longer have a big target on our back and when Muslims speak of the Great Satan, they will mean India, China, Russia, or some other country. How many people angry at what they see as the "West" are angry at the British or the French.
We often look upon the French and the British as having empires, but we consider America a democracy. Any country that stretches from one major ocean to another is unquestionably an empire. We look down on the Europeans as arrogant, weak, and Godless, but the British and French empires took it upon themselves, although being very ignorant of the cultures, they dominated saw themselves as sharing what they learned and what they valued, with their colonies, in order to bring them up to speed, with Europe.
Evangelizing Shows Compassion We hear it time and again how missionaries were only trying to convert the indigenous groups of the world to Christianity, in order to dominate them, but it really showed that they respected and cared for those groups of people. Consider for a moment that Christians truly believe that there is only one way to Heaven, then the Christian faith is the greatest gift they can give others. I personally feel closer to and respect Christians, in the third world than I do to my neighbors, in my hometown.
We often see religion as a divider, but it is just as much a unifier. In fact, any belief system or any shared interest, is both a divider and a unifier. Great conviction is often followed by great compassion and sacrifice. It is ironic to all the claims that Christianity is a religion, for rich white men, when the majority of Europeans and Americans have overwhelmingly rejected the Christian God, and in the poorest parts of the world, where most people have darker skin, Christianity is the most popular belief system.
One World Economy The world is now one truly one big economy. No major power wants any other power to fall, because it brings down everyone else. The reason why the US deliberately tied its economy to the Chinese is to make it almost impossible to fight a war with us. We saw the huge banks go bankrupt a few years ago in the US, and now Europe is in worse shape than we are.
America is now in a position much like any other advanced civilization in history, where we are the victims of our own success. We site like in a wide fertile valley, with so much produce, that most of it goes bad. Just like has happened many times throughout history, more mobile people, like nomads on horseback or pirates, see us as a sitting duck. The difference is that we are an ocean away from all this.
Islamic World Unsure of Future It seems that the Islamic world cannot decide whether they want to embrace the modern world or not. I can see their dilemma. If it weren't for the fact that our civilization is based on cheap and plentiful oil, we could just build a wall around most of the Muslim world and just go our separate ways.
The funny thing is this world Islam is fighting against shares little in common with what they found, when they started invading the predominately Christian Middle East, at the beginning of Islam. America and Europe are no longer mostly Christian, the US is close to no longer being predominately white, the US culture, politics, economy, agriculture, and industry ties are stronger with Latin America, Middle East, Asian than they are with Europe.
No Longer White; Never Muslim Europe is again going to be backwaters, just like it was before the Reconnaissance and America is transforming into a combination of mainly Asian and Latin American inspired cultures. The areas with the most Christians now are poor people in weak countries, with nothing valuable to destroy. It would even be possible that America would eventually become predominantly Muslim, as it appears to be in Europe. Victims of their own open mindedness, some of the greatest enemies of America and Europe now live in Europe, even legally, and are being supported by the taxpayers.
The three things that will keep America from becoming predominately Muslim are that: American women do not want to dress conservatively, most Americans will never stop drinking alcohol, and most Americans are not disciplined enough, to put the effort necessary, into the numerous obligations taking upon oneself, when becoming Muslim (like praying 3 times a day, fasting for a month, or giving more than a tiny amount of money to the poor). If Americans are becoming too lazy to be committed Christians, they certainly won't accept a faith with more rules and time commitment.
Information Revolution In addition to our entire world becoming one economy, we are undergoing a technological revolution greater than the industrial revolution, more on par with the agricultural revolution. Whenever this happens, the ride is often not fun, totally new social institutions occur, and it can be totally unsuccessful, or, at least, have a negative effect on consumers, employees, and businesses. The social revolutions are often bigger and change more things, than the technology changes by themselves.
Other Technology Driven Revolutions With the agricultural revolution, we developed written languages, literature, philosophy, government, laws, cities, culture, specialized occupations, and other basic things needed to form civilizations. This revolution was successful, because many more people could be fed, than before and non-farmers had the time, to develop culture. The industrial revolution was a mixed blessing.
Many of the problems caused major social changes, like the development of communism, the decline of traditional religion, pollution, dangerous working conditions, and organized crime. The industrial revolution also brought positive things, like consumer protection laws, labor unions, mass production, increased agricultural production, public/rapid transportation, and public education. This was all fueled by coal and then also oil.
Downsides to Technology Revolutions The thing to remember about these revolutions, that people often forget, is that they depend upon previous technological revolutions, so that if we lose the ability, to grow crops or lose the cheap and plentiful supply of oil and coal, then everything falls to pieces. One of the reason why this would be so disastrous is that we have not set up infrastructure, to easily fall back, to a previous technological level. Which means, that if things fall apart, after enough people die off and we use up everything we can scavenge, we will be living in the stone age.
Another thing that people seem to not understand is that even if the technological revolution is successful, on a large scale, it can often make many people unemployable. One thing we never seemed to address is what do people whose skill level is at the manufacturing level or farming level do, when there are not enough jobs in this area? We will likely end up with a large group of people, that are constantly on unemployment.
Not everyone can or wants to be an engineer or a programmer and there are only so many jobs in the field. Since wages are the highest cost of any business or government, as things get worse, people get laid off, so that taxes can stay where they are, since we didn't save any, when things were going good. There is nothing wrong with working at a mill.
People Getting Richer and Lasier In society, we seem to value whatever is newest and most technologically advanced, so that we focus now on software specifically, or information, in general. Before the industrial revolution, the cost of doing things came mostly from the raw materials, but, afterwards it was the cost of labor, while now it is the information the product or service contains or uses. This is because with cheap and plentiful oil and coal, it is very easy to raise crops and mine raw materials and to manufacture almost anything, but the information (often in software) is much more expensive (because it is more labor intensive).
At this point, we are becoming so efficient and have such powerful machines, that people are getting lazier and lazier. At the same time, when there are fewer jobs than ever before, the average person is unwilling, to follow basic rules and so is easily replaced. We already have most of the farming and manufacturing done, by machines and also often in foreign countries, so little is left besides the programmer jobs, other than service jobs. Americans provide horrid service, because of their stubbornness and laziness. This includes things like not bothering to show up on time, or not following directions.
Selfish and Self-Obsorbed It seems now that most people desire, to run their own businesses, but instead of desiring to make money, they just want to make all the minor decisions, like what color the table is. If they are any good, they refuse to advertise. The way management works is that the head manager delegates responsibility and makes sure that the people they hire do are motivated and good at what they do. That is the beauty of the management at Apple. Steve Jobs trained a whole management team, so that after he died, things could work the same way as before, and so we can expect similar results, given the world economy doesn't fall to pieces.
With it being easy to copy things online, everyone now expects everything (especially intellectual property) to be free. If this continues, we can expect that the entire entertainment industry is going to shrink dramatically. Ads don't pay enough, to support good quality content. Many people expected books to cost significantly less than printed books, but the value is in the information, not the printing, or else the book isn't worth reading. Right now, many authors are living, on such low salaries, like $20,000 a year and are not going to be able, to afford, to continue writing books.
Consequence of Theft on Economy I expect e-books to be stolen, as well, as the only thing slowing down the stealing of movies is Internet speed and the same happened with music. The only way this was averted was to make it very easy to find and purchase what you wanted and charging a ridiculously small fee. I can see people saying, why do I spend $10 on a book, when I only read it once, but I listen to the same song many times and it only cost me $1. E-books are very small in file size, so that won't be a barrier. And we all know that DRM (software restrictions) doesn't work, as most locked content schemes are broken within hours.
Now people seem to think that stealing intellectual property, like giving away millions of copies of the same book or song (when you move a file from the Internet to your computer, vice versa or any other drive, you are making a copy of it) is somehow not stealing, because it doesn't deprive the owner of possible revenue, nor is the original gone. What people seem to not understand is that when the price of things gets too small, people no longer can afford, to make those things. This same thing is happening to the PC industry. If you are selling at a loss per unit, you will not make it up in volume.
Rate of Change Accelerating There will be many changes, to the entire world, over the next hundred years. These changes will be bigger, than a technological revolution, or the formation of a one world economy and these changes will keep happening, at a faster and faster rate.
We have heard about global warming, but what many people don't know is that doesn't necessarily mean warmer conditions, where you live. America will be one of the least affected regions. Africa, Asia, and Europe will be the most effected. One of the big uncertainties is how the ocean is changing and how severe the affects will be, because the oceans affect climate much more than people imagine.
Big Problems for Russia Europe is as close as Siberia, to the Arctic, but is made warmer, by ocean currents, and if they leave, Northern Europe could be covered in ice. Southern Europe already appears, to be turning, to desert. The Middle East and North Africa will become too hot, for anyone to live in, and India will lose its major river and fresh water supply. At this point in time, China can barely feed itself, because of the few areas it has of arable land, which much of that is being over run, by sandy dessert, blowing in.
What would be the obvious solution for India and China? Just like in America, if things get too hot, we just head North, which would be for us, Canada. The Chinese and Indian refugees will likely go North as well, but for them this will be Russia and the former Soviet Turkic nations, just south of Russia. Also, the oceans will likely rise a few feet, which even now is affecting major ports, but this can and is being mitigated, with very expensive engineering feats. And a bigger problem is that many of the invasive and aggressive insects will likely head farther north. This will also bring tropical diseases north. This will likely happen in Europe and the American South.
The biggest problems are not enough drinkable water and the other is the increase in weather severity. The weather problems can be fixed, but are very expensive and we don't have a lot of money, nor do we expect much, any time soon. There is also the problem of water, but this widely varies, depending on where you live. The American Southwest will be in an even worse state, than it is today.
More Energy or More Efficiency One of the things that would solve virtually all our problems would be a more powerful energy source. There are many today that could theoretically work, if they become efficient enough, or done on a large enough scale. This applies to solar, wind, bacteria produced diesel, even gas consumption in cars can be made much more efficient. There are two other solutions that would help with water specifically - if we could make desalination more efficient, then every place with a desert next to an ocean could have almost unlimited amounts of water. The other solution is to use our sanitation treated clean water, in our water supply, instead of sending it into the rivers.
The third area that will help is the same as with everything else - decrease our consumption - Americans use somewhere in the neighborhood of 100x the water that is used by an average house in Africa. The same would work well with cars: if we used public transportation or only used cars for work and other necessities, we could bring down oil consumption by 40%. But it is unlikely Americans will cut back on any of these and, if we do, China and/or India will likely use more. Right now China pollutes more than the United States. They use coal much more, than we do (they have a huge amount of coal resources) and use a very dirty kind, in the ships, they send manufactured goods, to America on.
Need Unlimited Energy The only long term solution has to account, for the reality, that we are addicted to things, that require a lot of energy and our energy use will increase, as more energy becomes available. We already are set up, to send most forms of media, through the Internet, which saves a lot of gas, but it is possible we could make consumables out of recyclable "inks" using 3d printing technology, now becoming cheap enough for consumer use and effective even with things, like human organs. But our long term hopes are not in space or in the ocean, but all around us.
It has taken us many years, to finally get the money approved, to make a supercollider, without stopping it half way through, and we have a working one now, in Switzerland. For people that are not familiar, with the basics of quantum mechanics and string theory, there are two ways the world works, one on large scale and another on the small scale, but they contradict each other.
Advanced Physics and Unlimited Power If certain small but very rare particles are found, they can either prove or disprove a variety of theories, which could allow use to make virtually unlimited amount of energy, for an unlimited period of time. These things cost billions of dollars and that was back in the 90s and they were considered frivolous, because average people didn't realize, that there were real benefits, to this research.
Something to consider is this - that there is always a cost to everything - more energy, as with any other advanced technology would likely have some seriously negative side effects, like: very expensive to get, pollution, painful medical conditions, more powerful weapons, or dependence on a hostile or unstable foreign nation or company, for critical components.
Scary Changes I would like living in a primitive state, over some of the advances, that seem to be on the verge of coming, into consumer market, like connecting devices, inside our bodies, with devices, whom someone else controls. I also worry about the continued legalization of drugs and illegal sex activities. I also see a world, where everyone knows all the personal information, about everyone else. The saddest thing happening now is people finding it easier, to communicate, with a computer, than a person and the overall negativity, of online feedback, regardless of topic.
Positive Changes Look forward, to social changes, started by the information revolution, that no one has predicted before and for fundamental breakthroughs, in treating disease and our understanding of how the body works, allowing us to live longer. The recently completed Human Genome Project is as fundamental to understanding biology as the Periodic Table of Elements in chemistry, or the Theory of Relativity in physics.
Also, the new communication, navigation, and logistical technologies (less exciting but more useful) are now being deployed to the US military, resulting in: faster reaction to intelligence, the atomization of much of the navy ships, reuse of the same major components for each of the major types of aircraft used by each service, and exoskeletons and any terrain vehicles, to allow small groups of soldier, to carry more firepower, allowing the US military to do more with less.
I also see us making major discoveries, showing human civilization was much more advanced, in technology, than we now are and that the first cities go back, farther than we could every imagine. Many of these discoveries will likely be underwater, as most major cities are next to a major body of water, and being that close to water results in constant change, in both water levels and violent weather, that can and do bring cities underwater.
The best way to positively affect the future is for us to pray.
2.4.2 History of Cultures
Legacy of Dead Cultures?
Many people wonder what happens to older civilizations, when new ones come in, and why we don't always have evidence, that has lasted. There are several reasons why civilizations may be forgotten: they are assimilated, so much, that their culture can no longer be separated, from the succeeding culture; they merge with the next culture and contribute things we accredit to the later culture; they are dominated and destroyed completely; there are political or religious reasons for forgetting; or there is they leave no written history or language.
Many people think that the Aryans (who brought Hinduism to India) were the first advanced civilization in India, but this is not true. And these earlier people contributed things, that would surprise most people. The Aryans brought with them a horse based culture, the elaborate rituals, and a sophisticated poetic tradition.
Based on evidence, that was gathered by archeologists, the previous culture already: understood meditation; had a belief in the purifying effects of water, for religious purposes; already grew cotton; had an early Shiva like god; considered bulls sacred; worshiped the phallus; considered certain species of trees sacred, like the one the Buddha found enlightenment under; and the region was inhabited by multiple races of people. Their worship, racial combinations, and language were most similar to that of modern South India.
Indian and Iranians Against Writing
In this case, you can see that, although there is little left of the culture, that is definitive like written records, there are some important religious and cultural elements contributed, by the forgotten culture. This earlier civilization was dominated by the later Vedic peoples and the two lowest castes were originally designed, for those who were descendants, of this culture. Even today, South India is not fully dominated by the Vedic culture of Northern India.
One of the reason why there is little understanding of Early Indian and Iranian history is because they early on rejected written records, due to an early belief that they were evil, maybe as they already perfected the orally transmitted poetry, but also due to their lack of interest in history. It wasn't until Buddhism and the infrequent encounters with the Greek world, that we have many records, of ancient India.
Political Realities of Ethnic Cleansing
Another example of earlier cultures being supplanted, by alter cultures, is in the Middle East, where the Assyrian and Ancient Egyptian descendants have lost cultural control, of their respective regions. This is due to the Arabic people (who were originally from Saudi Arabia) conquering the Middle East and North Africa and getting rid of the previous population, due to ethnic cleansing techniques.
But, just like the Jewish people in Europe, they managed to preserve their culture, despite all this. One of the reasons why this is not found in most history books is due to political and religious reasons. It simply makes Arabic Islam look bad; there are few of these people left; and no one wants to offend Arabic Muslims, because they have oil.
Advantages of Being Good at War
In Europe, one of the previous cultures was the Celtic race and they were pushed to the North Western edges of Europe: Brittany in Northern France, Cornwall in Southwest England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. Most people do not know that the English are not native to Great Britain and the ancient Celts lived in what is now England. They were being attacked by the Vikings (from what is now Norway, Sweden, and Denmark), and so they invited the Anglos, Saxons, and Jutes from what is now Northwest Germany, to fight the Vikings off.
The English tried to dominate and destroy the cultures of these Celtic areas, in order to get rid of opposition, but they resisted effectively. Another little known fact is that the Scottish King inherited the English throne, as well, and later there was an act of union that officially combined Scotland and England, from which the Union Jack comes from (which has the flags of both Scotland and England combined).
Openness to Religious Innovations
India and China are unusual, in that they kept their ancient culture, in tact more or less, which is likely due to the willingness, to borrow from other belief systems. Buddhism, Confucianism, Taoism, and Hinduism very much co-adopted from each other and from other belief systems like Christianity (Church of the East) and various kinds of animism. But they have also changed fundamentally over time. Christianity and Islam both consider themselves, to be the one true faith and path to God and make contradictory claims, so that they are more resistant, to combination with other faiths.
But both Islam and Christianity have co-adopted some pagan/new age ideas like the Saints, who are based on pre-Christian and pre-Islamic deities and Greek Philosophy, which is based on pagan ideas, from the Middle East, like in the Kabbalah and Gnosticism. Islam has also co-adopted many Christian elements, like: the architecture of mosques, the daily prayers, similar early language, and Sufism (which is inspired by Jesus Christ and directly reflects the ideas, of the early Christian mystics in Egypt); and additional pagan/new age elements, like: the most holy Muslim site (the Kaaba in Mecca, Saudi Arabia) was first a pagan temple, many of the stories the Koran are based on Gnostic texts, the direct rejection of the Lordship of Jesus Christ, and the adding to and corrupting of Scripture.
There is also an interest, in preserving the dominance of certain cultures, for religious and or political reasons. In America, many Christians are obsessed with the Middle East and Europe, because they think that they are central to prophecy. In addition, most Americans care about the Middle East, China, Japan, and India, due to our dependence, on these economies, for our world economy, to function properly.
There is a major and unwarranted obsession with Europe, due to the myth that we are a nation based on Western Civilization and a big unwarranted disconnect from Latin America, possibly because of linguistic reasons (due to the fact that a high percentage of Europeans who speak English, but a much lower percentage of Latin Americans speak English). The lack of interest in Africa and Southeast Asia shows our materialism and lack of interest in anything spiritual.
Continual Cycle of Culture
Another interesting re-occurring phenomenon, in world history, is that a nomadic group from Central Asia settles down, forms a government, and commits to an agricultural economy, then grows wealthy, and more nomads from Central Asia see it as a sitting duck and invade and plunder them, then they settle down and start a government and start growing crops and the cycle repeats itself. The main reason for this is because a society can become much more wealthy, due to agriculture, than they would raising animals and migrating back and forth, but the nomads make much better warriors, because they don't have anything sedentary, that can be attacked (it is much harder to hit a moving target).
2.4.3 Central Asia and the Turkic Peoples
Where, Who, and Why
One of the really overlooked parts of the Old World is as big a part of Asia as China or India and just as important, especially in the next few decades. Central Asia consists of a vast and unbroken stretch of grassland, in the area South of Russia (Siberia) and North of China, India, Pakistan, Iran, and Armenia (the grasses continue into Hungary, on the west end). Two of the biggest reasons why people should find this group of people important, apart from the spiritual reasons, is that some of the world's untapped oil supply is there and the area is mainly Islamic (and Al-Queda is trying to radicalize the area). It is a group of some of these peoples, who were the main allies, of the US, in Afghanistan and would be important, in any war or crisis, involving any, of those bordering countries.
This was the area, from which many of our European ancestors (other than those of Southern Europe) came from, before they settled down, into farms and cities, including the Celtic (Irish, Scottish, Welsh, and Northern French), Germanic (Scandinavia, England, France, and Germany) Slavic (Eastern Europe and Western Russia), and Uralic (Finland and Hungary) tribes. The Aryan civilization came from there too, whose descendants now dominate India and Iran. The name for the big group of people that live there now is called Turkic. They include most the countries that end in "-stan" (Uzbekistan, Kazakstan, Azerbaijan, Turkmenistan, and Kyrgyzstan all have over Turkic peoples, as 75% or more of their population) and Turkey. One of the major groups of people, who lived there, during Biblical times were called Scythians by the Greeks.
Central Asian Culture
A few cultural things that people in Central Asia had in common were: raising domesticated animals, especially sheep, cattle, goats, and camels; fighting on horseback, with small, fast horses, a special small, but powerful compound bow, with fake retreats and ambushes, and they could fire their arrows backwards, while riding at full speed; never letting themselves get wet, even for cleaning themselves; practicing what is generally called shamanism; using felt for textiles, taking scalps, and drinking their enemies blood. All these cultural elements were passed down and used by anyone, who lived in this part of Inner Asia, from Biblical times, onward. The Turkic people were also very close cultural partners of the Iranians.
Chinese vs. Turkic Peoples Cultures
The Chinese empire was a rival, of the various Turkic people groups, that lived in this vast steppe. The Chinese, since Confucianism, always promoted manners and obedience, to the family and the government. The scholar-official was given control, of a government position, like a plot of land, and was given this position, based on passing a government exam, that required the candidate, to write poetry, illustrating Confucian philosophy.
The Chinese were very civilized people, but they never really invested, in mastering warfare. The Art of War is actually about avoiding war, all together, and puts much emphasis, on espionage. The Turkic people, on the other hand, were very strong, independent, and good at combat, but not what we now would call "classically educated."
Process for Forming a Turkic Empire
After an existential crisis, in the Turkic culture, like: things that threatened their survival, out of control infighting amongst the tribes, or a powerful leader or new belief system came about; caused an empire to be founded, by the joining together of the tribes. Next thing that had to happen was that a clear leader must arise and get rid of any pretenders or opportunists in his tribe, and get an army formed, that would follow him, instead of their tribal leaders.
Next, he would need to appeal to what was the shaman equivalent, of the Chinese concept of the Mandate of Heaven, where the new emperor succeeds on the basis of his ability, to govern and his predecessors weakness, especially moral, that led to his downfall. He had to perform rituals, censuses, and law enforcement.
He then had to hold the military, consisting of warriors of all the tribes, together, under his tribes command. He had to set up his tribe, to run the offices necessary, for a nation-state government. He then put his loyalist clan leaders, into leadership positions, in his upper echelon, of military leaders and then appointed leaders, going down, in scale of 10s.
The Chinese Han dynasty (when Confucianism became the official philosophy of the government) was unsuccessful in fighting off the Turks, because the Chinese emperor provoked them, by using the construction of the great Wall of China, to extend his territory. He then made things worse, by losing some of his generals, who gave insider information, to the Turkic people, on how to get what they want, in negotiations with China. The Chinese emperor wanted the Turkic people, to depend upon the Chinese emperor.
The Chinese Emperor negotiated a peace treaty, by giving his relatives, as brides, for the Turkic leaders, so that they would owe them obligations, as families were expected to, according to law and tradition. The Chinese emperor sought to corrupt the Turkic leader, by sending him luxury goods and indoctrinating him, by sending him scholar-officials, who would train him in manners, according to Confucian traditions. The Chinese emperor had to admit, in official documents, that the Turkic leader was of equals status, to himself. The Chinese paid ransom, but still were invaded and the Turkic peoples kept upping the ransom.
The Chinese finally realized, that the treaty wasn't worth the costs. The Turkic leader did not have enough power, to fully control his followers, to abide by the treaties. The Chinese emperor had to go, after the Turkic monetary source, westward of them, but he had to build up his army to do so. The Chinese had to build up a cavalry, with supporting infrastructure, like: cattle breading, adopting the automatic crossbow, and adding to its standard logistics of military bases, dedicated roads, and supply depots. The Chinese attacked deep into enemy territory and took back conquered land, on its borders, although it was hard for the Chinese, to maintain this military presence.
The Chinese were able to cut off the Turkic people, from the monetary base and their sacred sites. Now there began infighting, amongst the Turkic royal house, for the throne, and then the Chinese emperor made the Turkic leader give his word, to the Chinese Emperor, in person, acknowledging that the emperor was his superior. The Chinese gave the Turkic leader lavish gifts, in exchange and the Turkic peoples went along with it. The Turkic people gradually lost their unity and faded away. The Chinese were also able, to strengthen trade, along the Silk road, in the process.
Early Religion of Turkic Peoples
Interesting enough, the Shaman was mostly useful, to only the leaders, because they were ambassadors to the spiritual world, and could tell the future, or guarantee success in battle, but were of little use, to the average Turkic warrior. The point of their religion was to keep life happy and everything working and in balance. They believed in heavenly powers and in their ancestors spirits.
The fireplace was the center of their worship to the ancestors, where meals were served, to the ancestors, through the fire, or smeared on wood or felt dolls, symbolizing their ancestors. At burial sites, there are stone ancestors figures holding offering vessels, in their hands. The fireplace itself was considered a portal, to the ancestor's spiritual world. These rites performed by the fire saved their children and gave good luck to their families.
2.4.4 Correcting German History
Prussia vs. Germany
When most people think of German history, they think of the Prussia, of the 19th century, but there is much more to Germany, than that. In fact, Prussia was only partially German racially and the area was occupied by Poland, up until a few centuries ago. Prussia originated, from the Poles inviting in the Teutonic Knights (which were very similar to the infamous Knights Templar), to help pacify the resistance, to Poland, in this area (much as and with the same consequences, as the British Celts inviting the Anglos, Saxons, and Jutes, into what is now called England). Much of what we think of as Prussian evolves, from this, like the black eagle and iron cross.
German history was central, to Medieval European history, where the Holy Roman Empire (a loose confederacy of independent states) occupied the same basic area as modern West Germany, south, to the middle of Italy. The Germanic peoples include the French, English, and Scandinavians, as well as the Germans. The German people spread westward, across Europe, at the end of the Roman Empire, and, in the process, kept pushing the Celts, to the fringes, of Western Europe.
The Medieval culture was formed, by merging Roman and German paganism, with Roman Catholic Christianity. The ancient legal practices, of the Germanic people, like the basis of power on individual and direct relationships between the king and the local chiefs (loyalty to a specific person) formed the basis, of what later became the feudal system.
Germany was also one of the great centers of learning, for a thousand years, with the Emperor encouraging, especially, education, in the humanities. Later on, some of the greatest and most influential thinkers of all time were German. Marx, Nietzsche, and Freud are just a couple, of the most well known, of the German thinkers.
This great tradition of education came from the Middle East, but not from the Arabs. It has been widely circulated that Muslim scholars were essential to the survival of classic Greek philosophy and literature, but this is far from true. Arab scholars only were able to preserve and emulate these Greek classics by first being taught them by the Syriac Christians.
Another myth is that the interest in scholarship was related to Islam, which couldn't be further from the truth. The only reason why the intellectuals were tolerated. in the Islamic empires. was because of their protection, by the royal court (secular leaders). Islam has never been friendly, to education and scholarship, outside of Islamic religious law.
I don't see this lack of interest, in the Sciences, by Muslims, in the Middle East a thousand years ago a bad thing. My favorite thing about Islam is Sufism (which was heavily inspired by Syriac Christians) and I believe that it would benefit our society, to be more focused on morality and less on material things. I rate cultures, on how moral they are, and, in my eyes, I believe, that in this area, we can learn immensely about moral progress from Islam. Wisdom is superior to knowledge, belief is superior to wealth, passion is superior to strength, and self-control is greater than fame.
The rituals involving praying, to the saints, and the veneration, of holy relics, have pagan origins. A similar situation was responsible, for the creation of the Bodhisattva, in Chinese Buddhism, where the previous indigenous beliefs, of East Asia, were merged with Buddhism, so that the gods and goddesses of the previous belief system were re-imagined, as enlightened beings.
Many of the things, which the Roman Catholic Church currently claims about itself, have not always been made, even by them. The situation between the Holy Roman Emperor and the Roman Catholic pope evolved, over a very long period of time. The Latin church became the state church, over a period of time, so that both the Emperor and the pope could bolster each other's credibility.
It wasn't until later, on that the Roman Catholic pope (Leo the 1st) claimed that the the leader of the Latin Church was the successor, to Peter, and that they were then one true church. It was long after the creation of the position of the Latin pope, that the pope claimed that the Latin church had the divine and exclusive mission, of evangelizing the world, beyond Western Europe. Very early on, it was popularly believed that either the Emperor or the Latin pope was the anti-Christ (and with good and specific scriptural support).
2.4.5 Progressive and Dynamic Polish
Eastern European History
Why Study Polish History? The history of Poland is fascinating and unexpected, because it was, in many ways, ahead of its time and shares much in common, with the United States and other contemporary democracies. For hundreds of years, the situation in Poland was a utopia and this is highly encouraging. This is in stark contrast, to what the popular opinion, of Poland has been, for the last couple hundred years.
Very few people study Eastern European history, so they often think, that the current political situation, in Eastern Europe reflects the historical powers, in the region. This couldn't be more wrong. Just as well know and respected countries, in modern Europe, considered vital, to understanding Europe and forming a large part, of its great tradition, like Italy and Germany, did not exist, as we now know them, until the 19th century, so Eastern Europe was divided up much different prior to World War I, then as we no see it on modern maps.
Historical Hungary and Poland Both the Polish and the Hungarians were the major groups, who fought off Muslim takeover, of Europe, caused, by the major rising power, of the Ottoman Empire (consisting of what is now Greece, Bulgaria, Serbia, Croatia, Bosnia, Albania, Macedonia, Turkey, Syria, Lebanon, Israel, Jordan, and Iraq,). This was the second time Muslims invaded Europe and the third time they conquered predominantly Christian lands. Basically, Poland controlled most of North Eastern Europe while Hungary controlled most of South Eastern Europe, for a long period, from about 1000-1500 AD.
Just like Hungary, the Polish nations had very low population density, so that it allowed many other outside groups to settle there. Both these countries were major European powers, but were unable, to become World Powers, on the scale of France or England, due to their lack of good ports, on the open ocean and powerful navies, as well as being internally divided, by many different ethnic, political, and linguistic groups. They also developed very differently, from Western Europe, in that they did not take part, in the Industrial Revolution, or become totalitarian, at a key time, in the major transition, of the political and economic direction, of France and England.
Historic Polish Culture
Historical Polish Demographics Poland, at one time, occupied 1/3, of the land area, of Europe. Most of the area occupied presently by Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland, Belorus, Ukraine, Moldava, and Eastern Germany was all controlled, by the Polish government (the word Ukraine means frontier). Warsaw was originally a small town and was chosen, for the capitol, based on its location (half way between historical Lithuania and Poland).
Poland was, at one time, the bread basket of Europe, due to a favorable weather change and good farmland. Poland didn't have much stone, so its used brick to build cathedrals instead. Poland had a wide range of different terrain and climates, in its different regions including, in additions to good farmland, dense forest in historical Lithuania, and swamps in Belorus.
The population of Poland, at one time, equalled that of Italy, Spain, and Portugal and was twice that of England and 2/3s that of France. 40% of the Poles lived in 20% of the area. Poland consisted many groups of ethnic groups, religions, and languages. Recognized languages included Polish, Latin, Ruthene, German, and Armenian. The Polish move, from Latin, to German, as the main language contributed, to the isolation, of Poland.
Historical Polish Wealth Food prices rose dramatically, during the time, when the major Western European powers were flooding European markets, with precious stones and minerals, found, in the new world. This made the Polish nation very wealthy. The Polish liked to wear their wealth in the form of precious stones, metals, furs, silk, and feathers (especially in combat). The Polish taste in art and literature was eclectic. The Polish also painted their horses.
There was a major connection with Italy, especially in the arts, as many famous Poles visited and came back from Italy, with an advanced degree and a library of books. The Poles liked the Turkish style of dress. The food, of Poland, was heavily influenced, by the food, of Iran and North India. Poland brought Western culture to Russia, as Germany brought Western culture to Poland.
Historic Polish Government
Balance of Powers Poland was unique for having many personal freedoms and an early parliament that only existed in Western Europe in the last few hundred years like freedom of religion. The king's power was quickly diminished in medieval Poland and there developed what we would call today, a balance of powers within the national government.
Happily Isolated Poland never had any serfs, during the Middle Ages and Christianity only came to Poland, after the country was fully developed. Poland also escaped the violence of the Protestant Reformation and Catholic Counter-Reformation and the Black Plague. Although officially Catholic, Poland had large minorities of Eastern Orthodox, Jewish, pagan (mainly from historical Lithuania) and later Arians, Executionists, and Protestants (especially Lutheranism and Calvinism). And many different groups persecuted, in other parts of Europe, came to Poland because of this. The Jewish community had its own complete parallel government.
Historic Polish Military
Ahead of their Time The Polish were unique and ahead, of their time, in their military concepts, as well. The Polish military favored mobility, adaptability, and self-sufficiency. They operated in divisions, instead of a one large mass and lived off the land. They could fight long hours, without being exhausted.
The army had little, to no armor, and the cavalry outnumbered the infantry 3:1. Their sabre was the best blade in Europe. They had advance artillery, that were lighter and favored accuracy, over volume and mobility, rather than quantity. The Polish learned about explosives and rockets, from the Turks and had a greater firepower, on a man to man basis, than other contemporary armies.
Cavalry Focused Tactics included forming a giant square, for defense, when surrounded; using deep cavalry raids, ahead of the army; probing charges, with calvary and artillery support; forming checkerboard pattern, of horses, so one line falling didn't impact the others. They breed European with Turkish horses, for speed and endurance. They used the eastern saddle, which could ease horse strain. They could cover 120 km/day, for several days, without killing their horses.
Who Pays? The Polish hated paying, for a standing army, especially because they feared dictatorship (as that was commonplace, in Europe, at the time). Poland didn't have a large navy, because they were on good terms, with the British and the Dutch, and because a navy was thought, to be a wasteful luxury.
Enemies Ironically, the major powers of the day, that were powerful enough, to threaten Poland's military were the Swedish and the Ottoman Turks. Prussia was controlled by the Polish and the Russians were little threat. This all changed a few hundred years later.
Downfall of Poland
Fundamental Problem The people became lazy: tenure for public officials became life long; individual freedom resulted, in immoral behavior; life in the country was seen as close to God, and that God would bail them out.
Division and Isolation The country became more divided: the king had little control over the country; there was no administration, to create continuity of government between kings; the government became more and more decentralized, the country became more renationalized, in its priorities; the gap between rich and poor increased; and powerful Lithuanian families ran the show, in their part of the country.
The country became more isolated: foreign travel became less common and resulted in returning, with STDs and pictures, instead of an education and a library of books; the people became afraid of foreigners; there was no state department; and foreign policy was inconsistent.
Infrastructure Collapse Wars weakened the country: Swedish troops destroyed the Polish infrastructure; war and famine forced common people, to relocate; and and the state was bankrupt, from 20 years of war.
The country's investment in its future was falling to pieces: food production fell dramatically (majority of farming land unused); the country didn't embrace the industrial revolution; and religious superstition grew and Jesuit teaching declined dramatically.
Money Problems The economy had more competition: other European countries got better, at growing their own food; food came in from Western Europe's colonies; and Russia began exporting the same goods, as the Polish did.
The tax situation was unworkable: there was no central treasury; the wealthiest centers were hardly taxed at all; taxes were outdated, unproductive, and collection was complicated, parliament had to vote, on every tax; and revenue was 10% that of France (and was slightly above the small region of Bavaria).
2.4.6 Australia: God's Joke
I am starting to read a book about Australia that seemed really serious because of its focus on Australia being first colonized with felons. The more I read about Australia, the funnier it sounds.
Only Skills It starts with the indigenous people. The aborigines were only skilled in one thing. They aborigines were considered successful, because they figured out how, to avoid doing, most things we consider necessary, for a society, to exist, beyond the stone age.
The aborigines were not very environmental or clean. They left their waste out in the open; they burned huge areas of land, just to catch and kill one animal; and they never bathed. They used fish oil, to keep away the mosquitos. They were so hard on the land, that the land could only support an average, of one person, every 10 miles. Their teeth were very healthy, though, as they had very little sugar or starch, in their diet.
No Organization There were approximately 500 tribes, continent wide. They had no leaders, permanent soldiers, nor any other social ranking. They had no private property, but they were very tied to their tribe's land area socially and spiritually (which contained a large area of land, which they roamed nomadically). They were bound by a common language and religion, but (although very spiritual and speaking many different languages) they made no religious centers nor did they have a written language (but transmitted complex myths orally).
The different tribes traded and could speak each other's language. They traded flint axes, shells ornaments, and ochre for body painting, but they had no concept of money. They didn't have any clothes, nor any pottery or metal. They didn't make any kind of shelter, because they could live, in caves, and the boats and fishing equipment they made barely held together (of those living along the ocean). They slept so close to their fires, that they often got burned. But, they were the first to use cremation and the first in the Southern Hemisphere to make art.
Women and Weak Women and the weak were treated extremely poor. Women were treated worse, than in the most extreme forms, of Islamic law. Women were considered the property, of their family, and had no choices and no rights. Women were only allowed, to gather plants, but the none of the aborigines did any farming or ranching (herding).
Wives of one tribe were shared, with neighboring tribes, to seal military deals and women could be beaten, to death, for talking back or refusing to do anything their husbands wanted them to do. Children were routinely killed and the elderly abandoned, if they held up how fast the tribe could move, or were unwanted, or undesirable, in any other way.
Hunting Skills Their one claim to fame is that they could stand very still, so that they could catch birds, lured into their hands, by holding a piece of food, although that hardly compares, to the abilities, of traditional Kung Fu artists of China, or Yoga practitioners of India. They were very good at tracking, even by the most subtle cues. They knew all the migratory patterns, feeding habits, nesting, shelter, and mating of all the animals, that lived in their area.
They could throw a spear 90-120 feet, very precisely (but they didn't have a bow or arrow). Warriors had to be able to pick up and kill a snake barehanded; be able to climb trees, for honey; or knock a possum down; with an axe. Boomerangs were only used; in open spaces. They ate better than the Europeans, in Australia, and they had a half-wild dog, now called the dingo.
Plants and Animals
Plants and Birds The eucalyptus trees seemed very strange, to Europeans. Their skin was constantly peeling off, the branches were smooth and wrinkled, and they were evergrey (instead of evergreen). The trees were so far apart, that they resembled a public park, in England, because the aborigines burned the land, to encourage the growth, of grass. The Europeans found a huge variety, of brightly colored birds. They flew in such dense groups, that they formed bright colored clouds, that caste shadows, on the ground.
Animals All the animals looked very strange. The kangaroos must have looked, like giant rabbits, that acted a lot like deer. The koalas were bad tempered, and slow, and ate large amounts (2 lbs) of leaves, every day. If you tried to pick up, one of these teddy bears, from hell, they peed on you and scratched up your arms.
The duck billed platypus and anteater, that came from Australia, not only looked part reptile, bird, and mammal, but they exhibited other odd traits as well. Both of them used the same opening for excretion, egg laying, and fertilization.
The ant eater looked vaguely like the English hedgehog, and laid eggs, but carried them in a belly pouch, like a kangaroo. It could not see very well, but could smell ants, from a large distance away. It had a beak and a long, sticky pink tongue. When afraid, it curled up in a ball, like a hedgehog, but then proceeded, to dig itself, into the ground, very rapidly.
The platypus lived in both the water and on land. It was a cross between a duck and a beaver. The platypus laid leathery eggs, in a hole, in the muddy side, of a river, and were nursed, by pores, scratched open, by the mother. The platypuses ate their own body weight, in insects and worms each day and had a very high metabolism. They also had poison, in their heels.
Biosphere At night, the trees were bustling with loud and active furry animals, including those nasty possums, that are very prolific where I live. The animals sounds were not consistent, with their size, and you couldn't see depth very well, because of the tree's transparency, so it was hard to locate animals by sound. The ground was covered with dry brush, so that hunters could be heard from far away. Most animals in Australia were not a threat to people, but the snakes and insects definitely were.
2.5 Bible Books
by Ben Huot
2.5.1 2 Corinthians
II Corinthians 1:1: Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto the church of God which is at Corinth, with all the saints which are in all Achaia:
II Corinthians 1:2: Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
II Corinthians 1:3: Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort;
II Corinthians 1:4: Who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God.
II Corinthians 1:5: For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ.
II Corinthians 1:6: And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer: or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation.
II Corinthians 1:7: And our hope of you is stedfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the consolation.
II Corinthians 1:8: For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life:
II Corinthians 1:9: But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead:
II Corinthians 1:10: Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver: in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us;
II Corinthians 1:11: Ye also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf.
II Corinthians 1:12: For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in the world, and more abundantly to you-ward.
II Corinthians 1:13: For we write none other things unto you, than what ye read or acknowledge; and I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the end;
II Corinthians 1:14: As also ye have acknowledged us in part, that we are your rejoicing, even as ye also are ours in the day of the Lord Jesus.
II Corinthians 1:15: And in this confidence I was minded to come unto you before, that ye might have a second benefit;
II Corinthians 1:16: And to pass by you into Macedonia, and to come again out of Macedonia unto you, and of you to be brought on my way toward Judaea.
II Corinthians 1:17: When I therefore was thus minded, did I use lightness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay? II Corinthians 1:18: But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay.
II Corinthians 1:19: For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Silvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea.
II Corinthians 1:20: For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us.
II Corinthians 1:21: Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God;
II Corinthians 1:22: Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts.
II Corinthians 1:23: Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth.
II Corinthians 1:24: Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy: for by faith ye stand.
II Corinthians 2:1: But I determined this with myself, that I would not come again to you in heaviness.
II Corinthians 2:2: For if I make you sorry, who is he then that maketh me glad, but the same which is made sorry by me?
II Corinthians 2:3: And I wrote this same unto you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow from them of whom I ought to rejoice; having confidence in you all, that my joy is the joy of you all.
II Corinthians 2:4: For out of much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote unto you with many tears; not that ye should be grieved, but that ye might know the love which I have more abundantly unto you.
II Corinthians 2:5: But if any have caused grief, he hath not grieved me, but in part: that I may not overcharge you all.
II Corinthians 2:6: Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many.
II Corinthians 2:7: So that contrariwise ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow.
II Corinthians 2:8: Wherefore I beseech you that ye would confirm your love toward him.
II Corinthians 2:9: For to this end also did I write, that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be obedient in all things.
II Corinthians 2:10: To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ;
II Corinthians 2:11: Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.
II Corinthians 2:12: Furthermore, when I came to Troas to preach Christ's gospel, and a door was opened unto me of the Lord,
II Corinthians 2:13: I had no rest in my spirit, because I found not Titus my brother: but taking my leave of them, I went from thence into Macedonia.
II Corinthians 2:14: Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place.
II Corinthians 2:15: For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish:
II Corinthians 2:16: To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?
II Corinthians 2:17: For we are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak we in Christ.
II Corinthians 3:1: Do we begin again to commend ourselves? or need we, as some others, epistles of commendation to you, or letters of commendation from you?
II Corinthians 3:2: Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men:
II Corinthians 3:3: Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshy tables of the heart.
II Corinthians 3:4: And such trust have we through Christ to God-ward:
II Corinthians 3:5: Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God;
II Corinthians 3:6: Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spirit: for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.
II Corinthians 3:7: But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance; which glory was to be done away:
II Corinthians 3:8: How shall not the ministration of the spirit be rather glorious?
II Corinthians 3:9: For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory.
II Corinthians 3:10: For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.
II Corinthians 3:11: For if that which is done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.
II Corinthians 3:12: Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech:
II Corinthians 3:13: And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished:
II Corinthians 3:14: But their minds were blinded: for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.
II Corinthians 3:15: But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart.
II Corinthians 3:16: Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.
II Corinthians 3:17: Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
II Corinthians 3:18: But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
II Corinthians 4:1: Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not;
II Corinthians 4:2: But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
II Corinthians 4:3: But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost:
II Corinthians 4:4: In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.
II Corinthians 4:5: For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake.
II Corinthians 4:6: For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
II Corinthians 4:7: But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.
II Corinthians 4:8: We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair;
II Corinthians 4:9: Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed;
II Corinthians 4:10: Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.
II Corinthians 4:11: For we which live are alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.
II Corinthians 4:12: So then death worketh in us, but life in you.
II Corinthians 4:13: We having the same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak;
II Corinthians 4:14: Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you.
II Corinthians 4:15: For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God.
II Corinthians 4:16: For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.
II Corinthians 4:17: For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;
II Corinthians 4:18: While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal.
II Corinthians 5:1: For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.
II Corinthians 5:2: For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven:
II Corinthians 5:3: If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked.
II Corinthians 5:4: For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.
II Corinthians 5:5: Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.
II Corinthians 5:6: Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord:
II Corinthians 5:7: (For we walk by faith, not by sight:)
II Corinthians 5:8: We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord.
II Corinthians 5:9: Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him.
II Corinthians 5:10: For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.
II Corinthians 5:11: Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men; but we are made manifest unto God; and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences.
II Corinthians 5:12: For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that ye may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance, and not in heart.
II Corinthians 5:13: For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.
II Corinthians 5:14: For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead:
II Corinthians 5:15: And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.
II Corinthians 5:16: Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh: yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.
II Corinthians 5:17: Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.
II Corinthians 5:18: And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation;
II Corinthians 5:19: To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.
II Corinthians 5:20: Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.
II Corinthians 5:21: For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.
II Corinthians 6:1: We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.
II Corinthians 6:2: (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
II Corinthians 6:3: Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed:
II Corinthians 6:4: But in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses,
II Corinthians 6:5: In stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings;
II Corinthians 6:6: By pureness, by knowledge, by longsuffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned,
II Corinthians 6:7: By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left,
II Corinthians 6:8: By honour and dishonour, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true;
II Corinthians 6:9: As unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed;
II Corinthians 6:10: As sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.
II Corinthians 6:11: O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open unto you, our heart is enlarged.
II Corinthians 6:12: Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are straitened in your own bowels.
II Corinthians 6:13: Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged.
II Corinthians 6:14: Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?
II Corinthians 6:15: And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?
II Corinthians 6:16: And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.
II Corinthians 6:17: Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you,
II Corinthians 6:18: And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.
II Corinthians 7:1: Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.
II Corinthians 7:2: Receive us; we have wronged no man, we have corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man.
II Corinthians 7:3: I speak not this to condemn you: for I have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with you.
II Corinthians 7:4: Great is my boldness of speech toward you, great is my glorying of you: I am filled with comfort, I am exceeding joyful in all our tribulation.
II Corinthians 7:5: For, when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side; without were fightings, within were fears.
II Corinthians 7:6: Nevertheless God, that comforteth those that are cast down, comforted us by the coming of Titus;
II Corinthians 7:7: And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he was comforted in you, when he told us your earnest desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me; so that I rejoiced the more.
II Corinthians 7:8: For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent: for I perceive that the same epistle hath made you sorry, though it were but for a season.
II Corinthians 7:9: Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance: for ye were made sorry after a godly manner, that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
II Corinthians 7:10: For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh death.
II Corinthians 7:11: For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter.
II Corinthians 7:12: Wherefore, though I wrote unto you, I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered wrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you.
II Corinthians 7:13: Therefore we were comforted in your comfort: yea, and exceedingly the more joyed we for the joy of Titus, because his spirit was refreshed by you all.
II Corinthians 7:14: For if I have boasted any thing to him of you, I am not ashamed; but as we spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth.
II Corinthians 7:15: And his inward affection is more abundant toward you, whilst he remembereth the obedience of you all, how with fear and trembling ye received him.
II Corinthians 7:16: I rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things.
II Corinthians 8:1: Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia;
II Corinthians 8:2: How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality.
II Corinthians 8:3: For to their power, I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves;
II Corinthians 8:4: Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints.
II Corinthians 8:5: And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the will of God.
II Corinthians 8:6: Insomuch that we desired Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also.
II Corinthians 8:7: Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also.
II Corinthians 8:8: I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others, and to prove the sincerity of your love.
II Corinthians 8:9: For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich.
II Corinthians 8:10: And herein I give my advice: for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago.
II Corinthians 8:11: Now therefore perform the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have.
II Corinthians 8:12: For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.
II Corinthians 8:13: For I mean not that other men be eased, and ye burdened:
II Corinthians 8:14: But by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want: that there may be equality:
II Corinthians 8:15: As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack.
II Corinthians 8:16: But thanks be to God, which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you.
II Corinthians 8:17: For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you.
II Corinthians 8:18: And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches;
II Corinthians 8:19: And not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind:
II Corinthians 8:20: Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us:
II Corinthians 8:21: Providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.
II Corinthians 8:22: And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you.
II Corinthians 8:23: Whether any do enquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellowhelper concerning you: or our brethren be enquired of, they are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ.
II Corinthians 8:24: Wherefore shew ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf.
II Corinthians 9:1: For as touching the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you:
II Corinthians 9:2: For I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many.
II Corinthians 9:3: Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready:
II Corinthians 9:4: Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting.
II Corinthians 9:5: Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness.
II Corinthians 9:6: But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.
II Corinthians 9:7: Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver.
II Corinthians 9:8: And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work:
II Corinthians 9:9: (As it is written, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth for ever.
II Corinthians 9:10: Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;)
II Corinthians 9:11: Being enriched in every thing to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God.
II Corinthians 9:12: For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God;
II Corinthians 9:13: Whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men;
II Corinthians 9:14: And by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you.
II Corinthians 9:15: Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.
II Corinthians 10:1: Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you:
II Corinthians 10:2: But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh.
II Corinthians 10:3: For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh:
II Corinthians 10:4: (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;)
II Corinthians 10:5: Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;
II Corinthians 10:6: And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled.
II Corinthians 10:7: Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's.
II Corinthians 10:8: For though I should boast somewhat more of our authority, which the Lord hath given us for edification, and not for your destruction, I should not be ashamed:
II Corinthians 10:9: That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters.
II Corinthians 10:10: For his letters, say they, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.
II Corinthians 10:11: Let such an one think this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present.
II Corinthians 10:12: For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves: but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise.
II Corinthians 10:13: But we will not boast of things without our measure, but according to the measure of the rule which God hath distributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you.
II Corinthians 10:14: For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not unto you: for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ:
II Corinthians 10:15: Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other men's labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly,
II Corinthians 10:16: To preach the gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in another man's line of things made ready to our hand.
II Corinthians 10:17: But he that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.
II Corinthians 10:18: For not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.
II Corinthians 11:1: Would to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly: and indeed bear with me.
II Corinthians 11:2: For I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.
II Corinthians 11:3: But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
II Corinthians 11:4: For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.
II Corinthians 11:5: For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles.
II Corinthians 11:6: But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge; but we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things.
II Corinthians 11:7: Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely?
II Corinthians 11:8: I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service.
II Corinthians 11:9: And when I was present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no man: for that which was lacking to me the brethren which came from Macedonia supplied: and in all things I have kept myself from being burdensome unto you, and so will I keep myself.
II Corinthians 11:10: As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of Achaia.
II Corinthians 11:11: Wherefore? because I love you not? God knoweth.
II Corinthians 11:12: But what I do, that I will do, that I may cut off occasion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we.
II Corinthians 11:13: For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
II Corinthians 11:14: And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
II Corinthians 11:15: Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.
II Corinthians 11:16: I say again, Let no man think me a fool; if otherwise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little.
II Corinthians 11:17: That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were foolishly, in this confidence of boasting.
II Corinthians 11:18: Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also.
II Corinthians 11:19: For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise.
II Corinthians 11:20: For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a man take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face.
II Corinthians 11:21: I speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been weak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also.
II Corinthians 11:22: Are they Hebrews? so am I. Are they Israelites? so am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? so am I.
II Corinthians 11:23: Are they ministers of Christ? (I speak as a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft.
II Corinthians 11:24: Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one.
II Corinthians 11:25: Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep;
II Corinthians 11:26: In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren;
II Corinthians 11:27: In weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness.
II Corinthians 11:28: Beside those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches.
II Corinthians 11:29: Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
II Corinthians 11:30: If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities.
II Corinthians 11:31: The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is blessed for evermore, knoweth that I lie not.
II Corinthians 11:32: In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to apprehend me:
II Corinthians 11:33: And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands.
II Corinthians 12:1: It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord.
II Corinthians 12:2: I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) such an one caught up to the third heaven.
II Corinthians 12:3: And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;)
II Corinthians 12:4: How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.
II Corinthians 12:5: Of such an one will I glory: yet of myself I will not glory, but in mine infirmities.
II Corinthians 12:6: For though I would desire to glory, I shall not be a fool; for I will say the truth: but now I forbear, lest any man should think of me above that which he seeth me to be, or that he heareth of me.
II Corinthians 12:7: And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.
II Corinthians 12:8: For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.
II Corinthians 12:9: And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
II Corinthians 12:10: Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.
II Corinthians 12:11: I am become a fool in glorying; ye have compelled me: for I ought to have been commended of you: for in nothing am I behind the very chiefest apostles, though I be nothing.
II Corinthians 12:12: Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.
II Corinthians 12:13: For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you? forgive me this wrong.
II Corinthians 12:14: Behold, the third time I am ready to come to you; and I will not be burdensome to you: for I seek not yours, but you: for the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children.
II Corinthians 12:15: And I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.
II Corinthians 12:16: But be it so, I did not burden you: nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile.
II Corinthians 12:17: Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you?
II Corinthians 12:18: I desired Titus, and with him I sent a brother. Did Titus make a gain of you? walked we not in the same spirit? walked we not in the same steps?
II Corinthians 12:19: Again, think ye that we excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ: but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying.
II Corinthians 12:20: For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto you such as ye would not: lest there be debates, envyings, wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults:
II Corinthians 12:21: And lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed.
II Corinthians 13:1: This is the third time I am coming to you. In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.
II Corinthians 13:2: I told you before, and foretell you, as if I were present, the second time; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare:
II Corinthians 13:3: Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you.
II Corinthians 13:4: For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you.
II Corinthians 13:5: Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates?
II Corinthians 13:6: But I trust that ye shall know that we are not reprobates.
II Corinthians 13:7: Now I pray to God that ye do no evil; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates.
II Corinthians 13:8: For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth.
II Corinthians 13:9: For we are glad, when we are weak, and ye are strong: and this also we wish, even your perfection.
II Corinthians 13:10: Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the power which the Lord hath given me to edification, and not to destruction.
II Corinthians 13:11: Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you.
II Corinthians 13:12: Greet one another with an holy kiss.
II Corinthians 13:13: All the saints salute you.
II Corinthians 13:14: The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. The second epistle to the Corinthians was written from Philippi, a city of Macedonia, by Titus and Lucas.
Hebrews 1:1: God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets,
Hebrews 1:2: Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;
Hebrews 1:3: Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;
Hebrews 1:4: Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.
Hebrews 1:5: For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?
Hebrews 1:6: And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.
Hebrews 1:7: And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.
Hebrews 1:8: But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom.
Hebrews 1:9: Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows.
Hebrews 1:10: And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands:
Hebrews 1:11: They shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment;
Hebrews 1:12: And as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail.
Hebrews 1:13: But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool?
Hebrews 1:14: Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?
Hebrews 2:1: Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.
Hebrews 2:2: For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward;
Hebrews 2:3: How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
Hebrews 2:4: God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?
Hebrews 2:5: For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak.
Hebrews 2:6: But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?
Hebrews 2:7: Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands:
Hebrews 2:8: Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him.
Hebrews 2:9: But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.
Hebrews 2:10: For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.
Hebrews 2:11: For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren,
Hebrews 2:12: Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.
Hebrews 2:13: And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me.
Hebrews 2:14: Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;
Hebrews 2:15: And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.
Hebrews 2:16: For verily he took not on him the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
Hebrews 2:17: Wherefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people.
Hebrews 2:18: For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted.
Hebrews 3:1: Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus;
Hebrews 3:2: Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.
Hebrews 3:3: For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house.
Hebrews 3:4: For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God.
Hebrews 3:5: And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
Hebrews 3:6: But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
Hebrews 3:7: Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day if ye will hear his voice,
Hebrews 3:8: Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness:
Hebrews 3:9: When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
Hebrews 3:10: Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
Hebrews 3:11: So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
Hebrews 3:12: Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.
Hebrews 3:13: But exhort one another daily, while it is called To day; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
Hebrews 3:14: For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end;
Hebrews 3:15: While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
Hebrews 3:16: For some, when they had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
Hebrews 3:17: But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?
Hebrews 3:18: And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?
Hebrews 3:19: So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.
Hebrews 4:1: Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.
Hebrews 4:2: For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.
Hebrews 4:3: For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.
Hebrews 4:4: For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.
Hebrews 4:5: And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.
Hebrews 4:6: Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:
Hebrews 4:7: Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.
Hebrews 4:8: For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.
Hebrews 4:9: There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.
Hebrews 4:10: For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.
Hebrews 4:11: Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
Hebrews 4:12: For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.
Hebrews 4:13: Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.
Hebrews 4:14: Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.
Hebrews 4:15: For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.
Hebrews 4:16: Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.
Hebrews 5:1: For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins:
Hebrews 5:2: Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.
Hebrews 5:3: And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.
Hebrews 5:4: And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.
Hebrews 5:5: So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.
Hebrews 5:6: As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
Hebrews 5:7: Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;
Hebrews 5:8: Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;
Hebrews 5:9: And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;
Hebrews 5:10: Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.
Hebrews 5:11: Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.
Hebrews 5:12: For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.
Hebrews 5:13: For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.
Hebrews 5:14: But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
Hebrews 6:1: Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,
Hebrews 6:2: Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.
Hebrews 6:3: And this will we do, if God permit.
Hebrews 6:4: For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
Hebrews 6:5: And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,
Hebrews 6:6: If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.
Hebrews 6:7: For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God:
Hebrews 6:8: But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.
Hebrews 6:9: But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.
Hebrews 6:10: For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. Hebrews 6:11: And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end:
Hebrews 6:12: That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.
Hebrews 6:13: For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,
Hebrews 6:14: Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.
Hebrews 6:15: And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.
Hebrews 6:16: For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.
Hebrews 6:17: Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath:
Hebrews 6:18: That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us:
Hebrews 6:19: Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;
Hebrews 6:20: Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
Hebrews 7:1: For this Melchisedec, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him;
Hebrews 7:2: To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;
Hebrews 7:3: Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.
Hebrews 7:4: Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.
Hebrews 7:5: And verily they that are of the sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, though they come out of the loins of Abraham:
Hebrews 7:6: But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.
Hebrews 7:7: And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.
Hebrews 7:8: And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.
Hebrews 7:9: And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.
Hebrews 7:10: For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.
Hebrews 7:11: If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?
Hebrews 7:12: For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.
Hebrews 7:13: For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.
Hebrews 7:14: For it is evident that our Lord sprang out of Juda; of which tribe Moses spake nothing concerning priesthood.
Hebrews 7:15: And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,
Hebrews 7:16: Who is made, not after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless life.
Hebrews 7:17: For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.
Hebrews 7:18: For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.
Hebrews 7:19: For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.
Hebrews 7:20: And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest:
Hebrews 7:21: (For those priests were made without an oath; but this with an oath by him that said unto him, The Lord sware and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec:)
Hebrews 7:22: By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.
Hebrews 7:23: And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death:
Hebrews 7:24: But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood.
Hebrews 7:25: Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
Hebrews 7:26: For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens;
Hebrews 7:27: Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: for this he did once, when he offered up himself.
Hebrews 7:28: For the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity; but the word of the oath, which was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.
Hebrews 8:1: Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens;
Hebrews 8:2: A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.
Hebrews 8:3: For every high priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices: wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer.
Hebrews 8:4: For if he were on earth, he should not be a priest, seeing that there are priests that offer gifts according to the law:
Hebrews 8:5: Who serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was about to make the tabernacle: for, See, saith he, that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the mount.
Hebrews 8:6: But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.
Hebrews 8:7: For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.
Hebrews 8:8: For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah:
Hebrews 8:9: Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.
Hebrews 8:10: For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people:
Hebrews 8:11: And they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.
Hebrews 8:12: For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
Hebrews 8:13: In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.
Hebrews 9:1: Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.
Hebrews 9:2: For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.
Hebrews 9:3: And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;
Hebrews 9:4: Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;
Hebrews 9:5: And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.
Hebrews 9:6: Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.
Hebrews 9:7: But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people:
Hebrews 9:8: The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing:
Hebrews 9:9: Which was a figure for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience;
Hebrews 9:10: Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.
Hebrews 9:11: But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;
Hebrews 9:12: Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.
Hebrews 9:13: For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh:
Hebrews 9:14: How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?
Hebrews 9:15: And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
Hebrews 9:16: For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
Hebrews 9:17: For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
Hebrews 9:18: Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
Hebrews 9:19: For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,
Hebrews 9:20: Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
Hebrews 9:21: Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry.
Hebrews 9:22: And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
Hebrews 9:23: It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.
Hebrews 9:24: For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us:
Hebrews 9:25: Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others;
Hebrews 9:26: For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
Hebrews 9:27: And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:
Hebrews 9:28: So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.
Hebrews 10:1: For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.
Hebrews 10:2: For then would they not have ceased to be offered? because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins.
Hebrews 10:3: But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year.
Hebrews 10:4: For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.
Hebrews 10:5: Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me:
Hebrews 10:6: In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure.
Hebrews 10:7: Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God.
Hebrews 10:8: Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;
Hebrews 10:9: Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second.
Hebrews 10:10: By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.
Hebrews 10:11: And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins:
Hebrews 10:12: But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God;
Hebrews 10:13: From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.
Hebrews 10:14: For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.
Hebrews 10:15: Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before,
Hebrews 10:16: This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them;
Hebrews 10:17: And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.
Hebrews 10:18: Now where remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin.
Hebrews 10:19: Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,
Hebrews 10:20: By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his flesh;
Hebrews 10:21: And having an high priest over the house of God;
Hebrews 10:22: Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
Hebrews 10:23: Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;)
Hebrews 10:24: And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works:
Hebrews 10:25: Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
Hebrews 10:26: For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,
Hebrews 10:27: But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.
Hebrews 10:28: He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses:
Hebrews 10:29: Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?
Hebrews 10:30: For we know him that hath said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall judge his people.
Hebrews 10:31: It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.
Hebrews 10:32: But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;
Hebrews 10:33: Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used.
Hebrews 10:34: For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.
Hebrews 10:35: Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward.
Hebrews 10:36: For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.
Hebrews 10:37: For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.
Hebrews 10:38: Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
Hebrews 10:39: But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.
Hebrews 11:1: Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
Hebrews 11:2: For by it the elders obtained a good report.
Hebrews 11:3: Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.
Hebrews 11:4: By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.
Hebrews 11:5: By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.
Hebrews 11:6: But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.
Hebrews 11:7: By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.
Hebrews 11:8: By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.
Hebrews 11:9: By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:
Hebrews 11:10: For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.
Hebrews 11:11: Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.
Hebrews 11:12: Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.
Hebrews 11:13: These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.
Hebrews 11:14: For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.
Hebrews 11:15: And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.
Hebrews 11:16: But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.
Hebrews 11:17: By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
Hebrews 11:18: Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
Hebrews 11:19: Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
Hebrews 11:20: By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
Hebrews 11:21: By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
Hebrews 11:22: By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.
Hebrews 11:23: By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment.
Hebrews 11:24: By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter;
Hebrews 11:25: Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
Hebrews 11:26: Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
Hebrews 11:27: By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
Hebrews 11:28: Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
Hebrews 11:29: By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
Hebrews 11:30: By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
Hebrews 11:31: By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.
Hebrews 11:32: And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
Hebrews 11:33: Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
Hebrews 11:34: Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
Hebrews 11:35: Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
Hebrews 11:36: And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
Hebrews 11:37: They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
Hebrews 11:38: (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.
Hebrews 11:39: And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
Hebrews 11:40: God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.
Hebrews 12:1: Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us,
Hebrews 12:2: Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.
Hebrews 12:3: For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.
Hebrews 12:4: Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin.
Hebrews 12:5: And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him:
Hebrews 12:6: For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
Hebrews 12:7: If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not?
Hebrews 12:8: But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
Hebrews 12:9: Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?
Hebrews 12:10: For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.
Hebrews 12:11: Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous: nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.
Hebrews 12:12: Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;
Hebrews 12:13: And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned out of the way; but let it rather be healed.
Hebrews 12:14: Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord:
Hebrews 12:15: Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;
Hebrews 12:16: Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.
Hebrews 12:17: For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected: for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.
Hebrews 12:18: For ye are not come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire, nor unto blackness, and darkness, and tempest,
Hebrews 12:19: And the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words; which voice they that heard intreated that the word should not be spoken to them any more:
Hebrews 12:20: (For they could not endure that which was commanded, And if so much as a beast touch the mountain, it shall be stoned, or thrust through with a dart:
Hebrews 12:21: And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceedingly fear and quake:)
Hebrews 12:22: But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
Hebrews 12:23: To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect,
Hebrews 12:24: And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
Hebrews 12:25: See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven:
Hebrews 12:26: Whose voice then shook the earth: but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven.
Hebrews 12:27: And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which cannot be shaken may remain.
Hebrews 12:28: Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear:
Hebrews 12:29: For our God is a consuming fire.
Hebrews 13:1: Let brotherly love continue.
Hebrews 13:2: Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares.
Hebrews 13:3: Remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them; and them which suffer adversity, as being yourselves also in the body.
Hebrews 13:4: Marriage is honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.
Hebrews 13:5: Let your conversation be without covetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hath said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.
Hebrews 13:6: So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.
Hebrews 13:7: Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.
Hebrews 13:8: Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.
Hebrews 13:9: Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines. For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace; not with meats, which have not profited them that have been occupied therein.
Hebrews 13:10: We have an altar, whereof they have no right to eat which serve the tabernacle.
Hebrews 13:11: For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burned without the camp.
Hebrews 13:12: Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.
Hebrews 13:13: Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.
Hebrews 13:14: For here have we no continuing city, but we seek one to come.
Hebrews 13:15: By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name.
Hebrews 13:16: But to do good and to communicate forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.
Hebrews 13:17: Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.
Hebrews 13:18: Pray for us: for we trust we have a good conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.
Hebrews 13:19: But I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may be restored to you the sooner.
Hebrews 13:20: Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant,
Hebrews 13:21: Make you perfect in every good work to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Hebrews 13:22: And I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation: for I have written a letter unto you in few words.
Hebrews 13:23: Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, I will see you.
Hebrews 13:24: Salute all them that have the rule over you, and all the saints. They of Italy salute you.
Hebrews 13:25: Grace be with you all. Amen. Written to the Hebrews from Italy by Timothy.
No Simple Answers
by Ben Huot
3.1 First Things
by Ben Huot
3.1.1 Cover Graphic
I call this book No Simple Answers, because I have realized, that while I think my answers are simple, most people do not. The trick, to understanding my work, is to learn it, not by memorizing or writing things down, but by thinking about what I say. I write everything, from the same consistent philosophical point of view, so that, if you understand part of it, you understand all of it. My books give answers, that really work, because they have worked for me. I only write about what I know and I only give advice, that I am willing to take myself. Although, the idea, I started out wit,h was simple enough, to explain, in a few words, as I learned more, the answer became fuller and richer, with many more subtleties and nuances. So, while you can understand my main ideas easily, there is still much underneath this thin layer.
by Ben Huot
3.2.1 My Historical Perspective
What I Learned in College
The arguments that my books are responding too are based on what I learned in college. I began to see Christianity, at its heart as very multicultural, inclusive, and liberal politically, at the same time that I was indoctrinated in class, that white Christian men were the source of all the problems, in the world. I also continued to see on the news, that the common perception is that Europe is some how more advanced than America and is more peaceful, that the Muslims in the Middle East have somehow been the targets of persecution by the US and Europe, and that American foreign policy is the biggest evil force in the world.
Why Things are Complicated
So my arguments come out of this framework and although I believe in not even attempting to be objective, I reform my opinions over time, as I learn about new things in history. Much of the books I have written are correcting historical prejudices and, when I find counter evidence, I present this as well, as I do not believe that I need to make anything up, to support my arguments. This is how my works become more complicated and the answers not so simple.
Most of what I have heard about history comes to this: that when one group was powerful, they took over another group and then this other group then retaliates, against the other group, when they get into power, often centuries later. Sadly, but understandably, most history unfolds, as a big cycle of revenge, and everyone tries to be as powerful, as they can, at any given time. History is determined by luck, technological edge, strategy, and economic decisions.
Unusual Combination of Views
Since I have combined a fiscal liberal politics, with a Biblical worldview, which I ironically see as highly complimentary, I have really turned the arguments on their head. In the process, I may insult those who are both conservative Christians and liberal Atheists/Pagans in America, but my ideas are not just meant to stimulate thinking, but are the ones I truly believe. I can only write what I am inspired, to write, based, on what I really believe.
Misunderstanding European History
So some of the many things, that transformed my views, over time, were that Christianity was primarily Asian and African and Europe historically and only accepted Christianity, much later, because they believed a more powerful God could help them win wars and they did do, at a much alter date, then commonly thought (The Scandinavians are thought of as very peaceful, but they tortured Christians, in England, to force them to become pagans, for centuries, late into the Medieval period). Germany and Poland have both gotten bad raps. The historical Germans were not really the ones behind NAZI Germany and Germany was successful in many fields long before World War 2.
Poland was one of the major powers of Europe, controlling almost 1/3 of the land area, at times, not afraid of Germany or Russia, until the 19th century, and became weak, because they had a progressive democracy, with civil rights and peaceful coexistence, of diverse ethnic and religious elements. I was recently surprised, that the big reason why the Europeans took over such large colonies, and the British became the dominate group, happened more out of chance and speed of advancement, than out of just technology. They basically snuck up upon most of Asia, out of nowhere.
Obsession with 19th Century
One of the reason why I have such a different view of history is that I have been concentrating, on the period before the ascent of the European colonial powers. Most peoples's view of the world comes from an obsession over 19th century Europe, and so the Western Europeans and America look like the big bad guys and everyone else looks like victims. But it has been common, amongst much of history, for a series of different groups to dominate and victimize different groups of people, who caused them political problems. If you look back, a few centuries before, Islam almost took over Europe, a second time. One of the things, that is very hard to find is what Africa was like, before the Portuguese came, but Asian history (before the 19th century) is quite well documented.
3.2.2 Truth vs. Facts
The two major themes, in most Asian religion and philosophy, are suffering and uncertainty. I have talked a lot about suffering, but less about uncertainty. According to my parents, during their generation, people told the truth and the media could be relied on, to be accurate and fair. During my generation, I have found that the educational system and the media basically report what the big corporations want them to. This is one of the big reasons, for the decline, of traditional media: if you aren't going to hear accurate and fair news, you might as well just get the news source, that reflects your beliefs.
Truth Better than Facts
This brings us, to another big assumption, of our age: that facts are more important, than truth. Even the church has largely given up, on truth, by itself and resorted to trying, to prove Christianity, by fact. If you study Indian philosophy and religion you will see non-Christian support, for truth not needing, to have a factual basis. There are no real reasons, for believing the physical world, as being primary world and being skeptical, of everything supernatural. We just assume that because we don't question it, as it is socially unacceptable.
Beyond Factual Support
Some of the other supports, for beliefs include: scripture, tradition, personality/nature of God, divine commands, contract with God, grace of God (free gift), religious law, history and prophecy, human morality and nature, your personality and family history, human relationships, natural order, animal behavior, verbal testimony, sensitivity to spiritual things, mystical experience, dreams and visions, intuition, life experience, argument, paradoxical relationships, inference, comparison, analogy, skepticism, and direct perception of physical senses.
Several of the things, that I constantly find myself, in opposition to, are the philosophical basis, for our entire modern civilization. The opposition, to anything spiritual, the unreasonable aversion and fear of death, and life at all costs, and complete rejection, of anything not supported, by Science, and reducible, to numbers, or statistics. There is so little tolerance, for anyone basing their decisions, on anything, that comes from spiritual insights, or points of view. Other assumptions, include that bigger, better, faster technologies will solve all our problems and the systemic dismantlement, of all government services regulations, laws, and the erosion of basic morality, with the focus on the educational system.
Existentialism and Objectivity
This is where Existentialism comes in. Many people think of Existentialism, as Nihilism, because Nietzsche was a proponent of both. But the first Existentialist, Kierkegaard, believed that Existentialism required a great deal of moral responsibility. Existentialism simply mean human being - it is what defines the unique qualities, that make us human - in other word, sentience. Many people mistake Existentialism, with moral relativism, but the reason why Kierkegaard says we should not claim objectivity, comes out of a respect, for God.
Clear Moral Standard
There is an objective moral standard, but claiming to be objective is like claiming to be perfect, because only God can be perfect. He talks a lot about paradox - how our relationship with God is based on a seemingly absurd, although true idea, that Jesus was both God and man, at the same time. Faith is based on the paradoxical way, that we understand God, and so moral reasoning does not require rational analysis, but choosing to obey Him is an exercise, of the will.
Deeper Relationship with God
Kierkegaard promotes free thinking, not out of rebellion, against God, but rather, in hope, for true faith, as he believes, that if your faith is not real, then it does not guarantee your salvation. Kierkegaard wanted reforms, in the way we practice Christianity, so that we were motivated, not out of trying, to fit in or legalistically following Gods commands, but really seeing God, as the Lover of our souls. He wanted people to love Christ, like Mary Magdalene and in the way we love our families and close friends - that we would do anything, for God, with their life's focus entirely, upon Him.
Death Leads to Re-Birth
The problem, with reducing life, to facts is that it takes out all the passion and responsibility, that makes life worth living. Not only are we spiritually dead, as a nation - we are emotionally and intellectually dead, as well. Without being directed, by God, we descend into depravity. We will continue this downward spiral, until our young people reach out, to God, and understand their desperate need, for Him. They will pursue truth, no matter how we try, to hide it, from them and steer them away from it. Just as young people reject their parents advice and authority, as they become adults, they will eventually seek a relationship, with God and find that this is the only way, to really live.
3.2.3 Details of My Methods
Think, Don't Memorize
When you read a history book or a self help book, you will likely get more from it by taking notes than by just reading. My books are all based around the same concepts to the point that they are all philosophically consistent - my unique combination of Philosophical Taoism and Christian Existentialism. With philosophy, the point is not to memorize but to think. My books are easily read as they are written using simple and plain English, but they take a long time to read, because they force you to think.
Make Up Your Own Mind
The beauty of this style is that you really learn how to think in a certain way, so that you can figure out what I would say about other things I have not written about. But my ultimate goal for my readers is for you to make your own decisions and choose your own values, so that you will not be fooled by anyone. Don't even trust me. You have to live your life and deal with the consequences of your actions, so you very well must make up your own mind about religion and politics.
You will realize that my writings are concise like an encyclopedia, but they are also creative and poetic in organization, so that certain themes are repeated in different articles. I see all the major topics I write about as interrelated. Other important considerations that help define what I right include Biblically sound theology, dealing with the way things really are now, specific actions to take, and a positive response/advice. I have struggled with depression for a long time and I find it very depressing and useless to bring up problems without giving solutions. What I write about is serious, but I hope it will inspire more than it will scare you.
3.2.4 Think for Yourself
Getting the Message Wrong
It is unusual, for a Christian, to have his greatest goal, for people, to simply think, for themselves. Most thinkers want others, to follow their ideology. I have realized fairly early on, that this is a dangerous path. One of the biggest reasons to go this route is that many people get the message wrong. Islam owes much, to misunderstandings, about Christianity, in the time, of the early Church.
Neither Kierkegaard, nor Nietzsche wanted followers. It was true, that Kierkegaard was a committed Christian and Nietzsche a committed atheist/pagan (at least in terms of philosophy). But both wanted people to really stand up, for what they believed and only wanted them, to follow their beliefs, if they truly believed, in them.
Nietzsche's sister was a NAZI sympathizer and so actually re-wrote some of Nietzsche's work and claimed he was for white supremacy, which is ridiculous, for anyone ,who read any of his work, because the men from the north, that he admired were the Inuits and he had contempt for the Germans, even though he was one himself. He actually liked the Old Testament and hated the New Testament. He would have fought, with all his being, people going out, to war, for some ridiculous ideology, like that, of the NAZIs - that was one, of the things, he criticized Christians, for doing.
His concept of strength was strength in conviction and would never have promoted strength, to be used, to quell free thinking. The weakness he hated was people being slaves, to a leader. It is funny how Nietzsche actually seems to link together the ideas of modernism and Christianity and it must have been a bizarre leader, that would promote that combination. Of course, you could argue, that much of the mainstream church is still beating that same drum.
Other Thinkers are Wrong
But, another problem with trying, to get a following, is that, for me, I don't want to gamble, on how my ideas might manifest themselves, in different people, even if they do understand them and correctly follow them, because if I can find serious faults and thinking errors, in some of the greatest thinkers, of all time, so why would I be able to escape the same fate? I also think that there is too little diversity, of opinion, in America. Both major political parties have assumed many things, that should be questioned. Those unquestioned assumptions are what I think needs to change.
Any Social Movement will Fail
I think that trying to bring about any kind of human social movement is bound to fail, because it is not just our leaders, who are corrupt, to the core, the evil is even greater, within each, of us. I, also, have no desire, to be a leader, nor do I desire, to have power, over anyone else. I really believe, that God is proactively drawing people, to Himself and anyone who truly seeks Him will find Him. What I truly want for everyone is complete freedom from suffering and eternal life with Jesus Christ.
Be Who You Are and Where You Are
But, that can only happen, once a person decides, to find the truth, for themselves. With God, you have, to start, with honesty, and we all are in different places and, even, as Christians, our journeys will take us, to many different places and some people are honestly mad, at God, many because, of suffering. You can only be who you are and commit yourself, to do the best you can, with what you currently know. You have to believe, that you will find the correct way, eventually, if there truly is a really wonderful all-powerful God, like Jesus Christ.
No Need to Worry
Most of all God is fair with everyone and will never require you, to do something you know is wrong and will always give you the strength, to do what you believe is right. It does not matter, if you call yourself a Christian or not - early believers called themselves followers of the Way, but I truly believe, that the Christian God is the best God I could imagine. But you don't need to decide all this right now.
Only Responsible for What You Understand
Just take each day and learn all you can and you will find faith, in your own way. Furthermore, I don't expect anyone, to be convinced, by any arguments, I have come up with - when have you ever changed someone's mind, on anything? You can only believe based on what you know and what you have experienced - it cannot be real faith until your understanding is real. And it cannot be real faith, if you just choose to follow something, because someone else told you so, no matter how much you might think of this person.
by Ben Huot
3.3.1 A Third Option
It is interesting that in the great debate between the Imperialist (Conservatives) and the Marxists (Liberals) is what they have in common: the pursuit of money, addiction, and pleasure. There seems to be an assumption in modern conversation about justice and equality that the only metric that matters is money.
Problems are Spiritual
That is the big reason I say that we need to re-examine our philosophical basis for a better world, because, as of the Berlin Wall and the Economic Depression started in 2008, that both capitalism and communism have both failed to deliver lasting peace and stability. Instead of talking nothing about nothing but money, we need to focus on the spiritual things, to really solve our fundamental problems. Our major problem is not just sin, in general, but specifically selfishness.
In our modern debate, we rightly criticize Europe, but it is not really about a certain empire, or a certain time in history - there were many abuses before the British took over (even the British were far behind the other European colonists). And yes the United States is making many of the same mistakes, I think mostly out of ignorance, but the real struggle goes back to the very creation of people, by the Christian God.
Poor Knowledge of History
Our knowledge of history seems to go little beyond the European world of the 19th century, which then gives us a false dichotomy - the real struggle is not East vs. West, but North vs. South. The question will finally come and the distinctions crystal clear: do you follow your Creator, or do you devote your life to advancing yourself? If you try to make a lot of money and then donate it to charity, it won't change anything, because the root of the problem is spiritual, and only spiritual things can affect other spiritual things.
How to Affect Spiritual Things
Humans cannot do spiritual things: they can only ask other spiritual forces - the first is the Creator, the Christian God, who will improve your joy and peace in life, and the others will only lead to sorrow and destruction. We are seeing more and more that the pursuit of selfishness is very similar to that of the Pagan/New Age philosophy. Humans are much the same spiritually and have the same spiritual problems that those of ancient cultures and the answers are the same, as well.
Gospel 180 Degrees
We once thought that we were bringing the Gospel to the Third World, but now the Gospel is coming from the Third World to us. More people are Christians today than ever before and a much larger percent of the population as well. The only places where Christianity is not spreading is where you are put to death for converting to Christianity. Then there is the US and Europe, where Europe can claim they are ahead of us, which have rejected God.
Current Mission Field
Going to the mission field for Americans means going down the street. We are plenty corrupt. In my town, we are legalizing pot and letting out prisoners, because we are too cheap, to fund our basic services. The other day a guy asked for my phone and actually criticized me for not letting him get me drawn into some sort of scam. Why does someone think that everyone else owes them money? I didn't create his problem and the money would likely continue his descent into the gutter.
There are so many people who I see on government assistance, who have iPhones and I cannot even afford one. It is like a gambler saying, if you just give me money, this one more time now, I won't need you anymore. Not only is this generation lacking basic survival skills, but people who are much older, who were taught to know better, are also devolving, to below where they were 20 years ago. If our society continues down this path, we may break up into stone age villages, due to lack of caring, rather than due to a lack of resources.
Selfish, Ignorant, and Lazy
The only thing people want is lower taxes and more jobs, but they want easy, high paying jobs, and hate education and manners. And some of the worst things in history have been justified by being good for the economy. I think it would be better to divide America into two, but neither one would be going the moral route.
Science Goes New Age
It seems that Science is moving to join itself with the New Age movement. It is more than time for Christians to criticize Science, as they seem to be unable to stay outside of theology. There was a special on TV about a Scientist, who wanted to prove a soul exits, by weighing it and another guy thinks if he puts together enough circuits, to recreate a brain, that it will be able to make choices, without a soul. It would be justice, in many senses, if we did create robots, God decided to put souls in them, and then they might decide we are more trouble, then we are worth. Our toys may just decide that people are the enemy of true progress. Maybe the robots will be the future Christians.
The Foolishness of God
If we are to learn from the wisdom of India, China, and Africa, it is that our starting place for this moral change is what we see in the mirror. Our world seems to be emulating the wrong philosophy. What we must seek is the foolishness of God that is greater than man's wisdom and a stumbling block to those expecting magic to solve their problems - neither Science (human wisdom) nor miracles (New Age/Pagan) will solve our problems.
We Need to Change Us
We need to change the world by the choices we make and start this process with repentance and acceptance of the leadership of Christ in our personal lives. It isn't about what your career is about - it is about your private life.
Don't Need Anything
Many people have a hard time accepting this route, partly because it is contrary to what we learn in school. Making it is about becoming famous and or rich. People think they need to travel to other countries to understand and help the world. The truth is all the really important information is in books already in modern English that are getting easier and cheaper to get than ever before.
What You Don't Understand
As far as what you do with this - there is not a highly visually based explanation. Faith is about believing in something that you cannot see (at least not directly with your eyes) but it is also not a feeling - it is a choice. It is also an all or nothing choice - you cannot stand on the fence. Once you understand, you are responsible for what you know.
Life of Faith
Most of living a life of faith successfully is directly opposed, to what you do, to be successfully, in the world. The least important factors, in spiritual things, are wealth, career, and intelligence. The most powerful tools you have in the spiritual world, from a Christian point of view are: the moral choices you make, praying (especially that God's will be done), reading the Bible, and finding other believers.
Change Yourself First
Most morality is based on what you don't do rather than what you do. What God wants to change is who we are, not what we do. We need to start the revolution within ourselves. It is the part of your life that no one else sees that is the most important. It is reflected in how you treat others rejected by society, especially animals. God will change your mind and you will see the results in what changes others notice about you.
3.3.2 Lessons from 2 Empires
From British to American
In many ways, the British handed off their empire, to the United States, during World War 2. One of the big things they did was train the US in how to run an intelligence agency. The CIA was formed, after World War 2, to prevent another Pearl Harbor from happening, without our fore-knowledge. Before Word War 2, the US was not as interested in intervening overseas (except Latin America) on the world stage, but as the US often does, they take an overly extreme response - that being to get involved world wide (this time to stop Communism). The CIA was said to be tasked with keeping the Cold War Cold, by fighting proxy wars, that would prevent a nuclear holocaust war.
The African Tragedy
Africa received the brunt of much of this struggle, and as the British and French left their colonies in a hurry, the new African nations were not able to transition peacefully, to a stable government. The Communists often portrayed themselves as a poor peoples empire, but many African leaders did not head the warnings of the US - that the Soviets would not leave, after they helped them win their wars. Ironically, there was never any real chance of Africa converting to communism, as African culture is extremely religious in nature and not taking part in any of these community rituals would cut them off, from the rest of the tribe.
Fighting this War Sets up Next One
At the time, the US put all its energy, in defeating the Soviet Union, but failed to see another enemy growing more powerful, in the process - the Islamic Fundamentalists. Just as we gave too much to the Soviets, to win World War 2, so Radical Islam was supported, in this effort, creating a new conflict, after the fall of the Soviet Union. Ironically, Russia was the chief rival of the British Empire, as well, only a hundred years earlier. While we focused on fighting the German and the Japanese economies, during the (although ironically we were the ones that spent a great part of our wealth building them up) end of the Cold War, only to realize that the real power was shifting, to China and Saudi Arabia.
No Longer Alone
I think the best idea now is for America is to relinquish the responsibility we feel, for being a global police force, because we cannot afford it financially, no one will be pleased no matter what side we take, and we would not have as big a target on our back, if we let China and India became the dominant world powers. The most important things we need to do for our national security are to work on our economy and find an unlimited source of energy. I think the US can still remain an important player, in the international community, but we no longer should feel the need to take on everything, by ourselves. I think America was happier in the 19th century, than in the 20th.
Christianity and Race
One of the big things, that critics of the British and American Empires hold against both of them, is the introduction of Christianity into Asia and Africa (although it was already partly there, in another form). For those who think that Christianity is purely western, they need to read about the Syrian Orthodox Church, the Church of the East, the Coptic Orthodox Church, and the Ethiopian Orthodox Church. They also need to learn about the AIC (Ethiopian Churches) in Africa. The Third World is more Christian than the West by a long shot. Right after Europe finished rejecting Christianity (which they had never had a real faith), the Gospel was brought to Africa by other Africans. Biblical Christianity is much more compatible with an African view of the world than a European one.
I don't understand why it is considered rude, to try to convert people, to Christianity, but it is ok to solicit people, for donations to homeless people, environmental charities, labor unions, or political parties. For a Christian to want you to live forever, without any pain or suffering, is truly an act of unconditional love. Just because some people claiming to be Christians did things that were wrong does not mean that Christianity is a bad thing. Buddhists in China, Japan, and Sri Lanka have fought wars and Krishna tells Arjuna, in the Baghavad Gita, that his duty is to fight. Many of the greatest liberal reformers were Christian and the greatest educational institutions, in almost every part of the world, throughout most history, after Christ, were run by Christians, of all different sects and races.
The Idea of Empire
Many of the things, that the British Empire did are obviously unBiblical, like pursuing wealth, above all else, and the concept of a world government is abhorrent, to any devote Christian, as that is a sign of the Apocalypse. The big push, for Imperialism, in both the British and America Empires is rooted in the New Age movement, not Christianity. And as far as empires going for global domination and the persecution of people of other races, look no further than the Ottoman Empire, Ming China, and the Sassanid Empire of Iran. If the British and French Empires did not rise, at the time they did, Europe could now be primarily Muslim.
Colonies Benefit from British
We really need to study more history, than that of just that, of 19th Century Europe. Also, the British brought some very useful advances, in India and Egypt. How much do you think Egypt benefits from the Suez Canal or why many of India's greatest cities were former British colonies? The Indians understanding English so well is one of their keys to modern commercial success. And it is also interesting that Hong Kong is such an important commercial center and that the British and Americans helped fight off the Japanese, when China was occupied, during Word War 2. How would the Middle East have developed, if we didn't buy so much oil? The British also put in railroads in India and Africa which were helpful after the British left.
India, in particular, had additional benefits from British rule, like the bringing together of the entire Indian subcontinent - an area bigger than any empire in India ruled. India also was ruled by many other foreign rulers - either whole or in part, throughout much of its history. The Mughals, who held India, just before the British were not native to India (they were descendants of Genghis Khan that came from Afghanistan and were of another foreign religion - Islam).
Pakistan and India
The reason why India has as few a problems with religious infighting is because they separated Pakistan (with its radical Muslim population) into its own country - which, incidentally, holds the land which the river Indus runs, which is where the name Hindu and India comes. Really, Pakistan should be called India and India called Bharata (from the epic Hindu poem Mahabharata) from. And the Hindu civilization of the Aryans was not the first advanced civilization in India, the Aryans invaded the people that now live in Southern India (which have a completely unrelated group of languages).
The British Strategy
The reason why the British and French were so successful in gaining colonies, in India, was due to the fact that the local groups hated their neighbors more than they hated the foreign powers. The same technique was used in North America with the Native American tribes. It may be surprising that India or China did not try to invade Europe, but I don't think they had the right technology, at that time, and I also don't think there would be enough economic reasons, to put in the effort.
Chinese and Indian Approaches
China had decided to stop developing new technologies and keeping everything the same during the Ming dynasty (centuries earlier), although they did invent many of the things the Europeans later perfected for warfare, like gunpowder. The Chinese rulers, historically, were more interested in the humanities than the sciences and India seemed much more interested in developing their religions and philosophies, than in even trying to rule their own country. I think we can learn a lot from this, but it did not work out so well, for them, during that period.
Same Technique for Europe
I think the Europeans came very quickly, from being dirty peasants, to taking over the world, before India or China saw them as a threat. The British were actually able to pass up the original European explorers and colonists (the Portuguese and Spanish), due to some clever advanced business practices, learned from the Dutch, some luck, and good strategy. They essentially snuck up on the previous European colonial powers, as well.
3.3.3 Asian Regional Differences
Major Asian Cultural Regions
Many people don't know it, but there are about 4 major cultural areas, in Asia (if you don't put the Middle East with Africa): Middle East, Central Asia, South and Southeast Asia, and East Asia. China shares some surprising similarities, with Central Asia and India, but Southeast Asia is almost entirely a cultural extension of India (except Vietnam). The Middle East has some connections, with Central Asia, but has more cultural similarities, to Africa (the entire continent).
Different Forms of Buddhism
Buddhism is prevalent, in both India and China, and has been extended, into their separate areas, of major cultural influence, but there are actually 3 quite different types of Buddhism: The Tibetan Buddhism (Northern School), Chinese Buddhism (Chan or Zen), and Indian Buddhism (Theravada). Tibetan Buddhism has embraced all the other Buddhist beliefs, but is unique, in that it adds a form of Animism, called Mon, to Buddhism and so has a lot of tantric teachings (which mean spells).
Chinese Buddhism, or Zen, as it is know in the west both borrowed heavily from Taoism and contributed significantly to Neo-Confucianism (starting in the 8th Century AD). Ironically, Japan and Korea adopted Buddhism, before Neo-Confucianism and the adoption of Taoism was more minor, but played a much bigger role, in Chinese history.
Theravada Buddhism is the only Indian Buddhist School whose canon has been entirely preserved. This school of Indian Buddhism originally came from Sri Lanka. This form of Buddhism is the closest, to the original teaching of the Buddha. Historically, just as much of Southeast Asia embraced this school of Buddhism, they also adopted Hinduism, for practice, by the royalty. Much later on, Islam came to Southeast Asia and now Malaysia and Indonesia both are both mostly Muslim.
China vs. India
The Indian influenced regions of Asia and the Chinese influenced regions of Asia both have emphasized ethics and discipline, as the most important aspect of their belief systems. The Chinese were almost exclusively interested in philosophy and not religion, while most of the major Indian belief systems are full religions. China has had a long history, of all being united, in one empire with very little ethnic, or linguistic differences, while India has only been together like it is now under the British and since they left and India has a large number of different ethnic groups and languages. Currently China has been successful, as a kind of hybrid communist-capitalist nation, run by a dictator, and India has been successful, as a virtual anarchy, by comparison, and is the world's largest democracy.
China, and the rest of East Asia responded to the ascent of Europe, by questioning their own beliefs and blamed themselves, for falling so far behind, and so China, being influenced heavily by social science, Russia, and Japan decided to reject their traditional beliefs, in favor of the western belief of Marxism. Ironically, this major change, started by Confucian scholar-officials writing short stories, that criticized the traditional values of China. China was traditionally opposed to trade, for ethical reasons, the government controlled all the land, and China had basically a subsistence economy. The Japanese adopted the philosophies of China, but did not embrace the rejection of trade. The Japanese seemed to have an easier time modernizing, while still not totally rejecting their past.
Middle Eastern Response
In the Middle East, the response, to the ascent of Europeans, as world powers, was that they were the victims, of a violent and uncivilized group of people, who rejected what they believed, to be the one true faith. The reason for the loss of money and power, in the Middle East, was due to the Portuguese figuring out how, to navigate around the southern tip, of Africa. Before then, trade between Europe and Asia required taking cargo, across land, to get from the Mediterranean, to the Red Sea by Arabs. This was the basis, for the colonies, and why the British Navy took England from a little island and made it into the British Empire. Due to the discovery, of oil and the dependence, of the entire world on it, for everything needed to live, Saudi Arabia, into a major world power and made the entire Middle East richer then they ever could have imagined.
by Ben Huot
3.4.1 Bible on Social Issues
Christianity Promotes Equality and Justice
Traditionally, Christians, all over the world, have advocated for equal and just treatment of all people. The Bible is in agreement with these aims. Most of the time, a political or social route is followed. This is where the Bible disagrees. Remember, Jesus said the He can heal the body, but He can do even greater: forgive sins. Being Christians does not mean giving up our liberal values - and most other religions have a similar moral code. But the Biblical way is a spiritual route, rather than a human route.
Reason for Spiritual Approach
The reason for this is very practical. The spiritual world is the primary world and so can affect the physical world, but not the other way around. The Bible says that sin is the source of human suffering and faith the route to joy. This is very counter-intuitive, because everything human we see around us works, by the powerful victimizing the weak. The spiritual world doesn't work this way - God allows humans a lot of room, to govern the physical world, as He is a true believer in real human freedom, but the spiritual forces are prevented, from gaining the same power, over people.
Disadvantages of Human Solutions
The human route always brings death and destruction. We can see this, in our own lives. It does not matter, so much, what laws are past. People do evil, anyway, and often get away with it. This is because all governments are corrupt, like businesses, and so they allow these things, to happen. A common human argument is that the end justifies the means. Many evil things have been done, throughput history, for good reasons. Slavery was said to help the economy.
The Affect of One Believer Praying
This corruption we find, in any large organization, is the manifestation of individual people's desire for money, power, and pleasure, at the expense of someone else. Many of the Bibles's commands are rejected, by society, for a variety of reasons, many because they don't see as hurting anyone else. But this is not how the spiritual world works. While we need a whole army, to take down a ruthless dictator, like Adolf Hitler, one believer praying and living a moral life has much more significance, spiritually.
God Fixed Our Mess
Many people hold God responsible, for the fate of our world, and its corruption, that causes human suffering, but things were set up, by God, to work very differently. The reason why He came to this earth as Jesus Christ and was fully human was that He realized, that our fundamental problems are our own individual choices and we have become incapable, of totally avoiding corruption. God did the entire thing for us.
God is Paradoxical
These spiritual laws don't make human sense, but God is seen by us as series of a paradoxes. God the Father, Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit are as much one God as our body, soul, and brain are all part of one human. God the Father is not a ruthless dictator, as many non-Christians will tell you. All parts of God are merciful and the Old Testament and New Testament God is one in the same.
God is Your Superior
The part that modern believers and non-believers alike have a hard time understanding is that all parts of God are approachable by us, but the personal relationship with God is akin to a benevolent Father or Judge - He is not your drinking buddy. God is also a perfectly just God and cannot just let evil happen, without consequences, but He was so loving, that He took the punishment on Himself. As God is eternal, it is likely He constantly feels the pain, of his death on the cross.
Learning from Islam
This is one of the things, that Christians need to learn, from Muslims: that God is their superior and must be obeyed, even when we don't want, to follow His lead. Islam is, in many ways, a much harder religion to live under, and not just for women. Christianity, once, was very similar, in many ways, but a lot of modern Protestant dominations seem to portray God, as a close friend, that owes them something. Many people think that our corrupt actions don't matter, as believers, but this is not only disrespectful and inappropriate, but it is also a way, to give suffering a way, into your life.
Why Pray for God's Help?
Another thing that is hard for present day believers and non-believers alike is understanding, that we need to pray for God, to release His power into the world, even though He is all powerful and has no need for our help, to have the strength to intervene. Even though God is all powerful, He is a rational and just God and follows certain rules, inherent to His nature and personality. An analogy is that most animals can tell, if a human will be kind to them, and this person would never hurt and animal, for any reason, not because they are morally superior, but that it is just not in their nature. So God has chosen to hold back His power, until we request it, because He wants us to have control over our world. It is simply God's choice to work this way.
3.4.2 Why Pray for God's Will?
As we live, in a age of uncertainty, we often have to make decision, without having enough information, to choose the right path. We often see ourselves, as ordinary citizens, as responsible for making decisions, on how to the government should be run. We also are faced, with complex and difficult issues, in giving to charities and deciding where to volunteer. Many people just give up, as the feel they have no power, to really effect change and others get so motivated, but without any common sense, that they actually get enough power, to make changes, but their changes only make things worse.
Many people have tried other approaches, throughout history. The British and American empires tried to improve the world through military, economic and political power and now everyone hates us and none of the problems are solved. The Russians tried a similar approach, but with different aims and their entire society collapsed. China is trying a hybrid approach, but is almost split into two, with most citizens literate, but barely surviving.
The American president Jimmy Carter had some great ideas, like starting programs for alternative energy, but he weakened America greatly, because he was too trusting, of his enemies. The United Nations was a grand idea, but has no real power, to affect change and is too corrupt, to actually get the money, to the people, that need it. The labor unions helped stop many abusive practices, that came about, because of the industrial revolution, but have decided, that, instead, of going, into new industries, to help bring them up, to reasonable standards, they keep on pushing, for so much, that they jeopardize their public support.
European Religious Strategies
The Catholic church has immense global power economically, politically, and socially and has used it in standing against communism and secularism, providing some of the best medical and educational services in the world, is one of the biggest non-profit groups to help those in need worldwide, and keep to the fundamentals of Christianity. On the other hand, they forced the exclusive use, of a extinct language, no one understood, for most their history; much of South America is worshipping Christ in name alone (really practicing the original animism); their behavior was so unBiblical, that an entire major branch, of the Church, was formed, in opposition to them; they persecuted believers, who withstood immense persecution, because they were part of a different regional Church (with almost identical beliefs and considered, to be an equal, when they were first formed).
Asian Religious Strategies
Confucianism brought reform into official government policy, but the Chinese Emperors were often brutal. Muhammed joined the Arab tribes into an politically, militarily, and economically successful civilization, but effectively wiped out the indigenous groups, in the Middle East, and had little interest, in preserving the great ancient history, of the region. Buddhism brought about great reforms, in Indian society, including philosophy and government and was critical, to the documentation, of the history, of the region, but has faded as it becomes less and less relevant, to its heartlands and has only gained a small portion, of those, in Europe and America.
The source of these dilemmas is that we are trying, to solve spiritual problems, intellectually, economically, politically, and socially. We are not going to find a perfect world and we cannot change things all by ourselves, no matter what approach we try. We need to focus, on the source of the problems, by praying for God's help. And, if we pray for God's will, to be done, we don't even need a plan. The problems are within all of us and are the result of the choices we make everyday. Only by requesting God's involvement, in our world and in our lives will anything ever really change.
3.4.3 The Christian Life
When we talk about salvation, I talk about God doing basically everything. I, then, say we have to do something. And then I say we have to give up everything. Then I say salvation is free. It sounds like contradictions, but they are more like paradoxes, but I think I can explain them fairly rationally.
When Jesus dies on the cross and rose again, He defeated death and the devil, but that does not just automatically solve all our problems and give everyone eternal life. Jesus is a true believer, in human freedom, and free will, at basically, all costs. He limits, what He does, in the world, according to whether, or not we pray and He doesn't give salvation, to those, who reject Him.
Explanation for Paradoxes
"God does basically everything" does not mean, that we don't put in a tremendous amount of effort, but this just means, that we did not earn it, be being perfectly good. The "doing something" is humbling ourselves, before God and accepting His free gift, which is not much, to brag about, but since we are so evil and selfish, this is a big challenge, for us.
More Explanations for Paradoxes
When I say, "we have to give up everything" I mean, that we have, to choose the spiritual things, over our earthly: possessions, accomplishments, connections, status, opportunities, and the like. I say this is free, because these are not real and lasting things, that will be irrelevant, in a short time (when we die) and we cannot do anything morally good enough, to buy our way there.
Becoming Better People
And these things are just the beginning of the journey. Throughout our lives, as we gradually hand over control, over more and more areas, of our mind, heart, and emotions, God heals us more and more. As Christians, we should tend towards making good choices and we should overcome sins, although we never do so completely.
Being a Role Model
We should find an area of service and become wiser over time. None of this will allow us, to claim we did anything, by ourselves, but will show, as an example, for non-believers. Eventually, we may come, to the point, where other people ask us, for advice.
Struggle Against Pride
The problem, that many people run into, at this point is that they get proud and claim they have not sinned, for 20 years and tell people, that are suffering, just to get over it, without any treatment or understanding, of mental and physical limitations. Eventually, you may enter leadership roles, in the church, or the community and the temptation, to become proud will only grow and grow. God will likely give you an extreme weakness, to counter your pride.
Find a Role Model
Christianity is a constant battle, against selfish attitudes, that we started, when we were born, but we are not alone, in that we have God and each other. Early on, after you accept Christ, it is good to find an older Christian role model, to give you advice. Don't just pick someone, who is well known, in the church, but rather pick someone, with a quiet grace, who is humble and can follow others.
Christians Should Feel Happy
Christian life is a fine balance, between humbling yourself, before God, but also allowing God, to give you confidence and good self esteem. Being a Christian should not constantly feel, like you are worthless. You may have made many mistakes, but God's grace is sufficient, to wipe them out. God wants you, to fell forgiven, after you repent, as long as you take it seriously.
3.4.4 No Simple Answers
Some questions have no simple answers
Some questions need no explanation
It is never required
It always freely given
It is something never needed
It is always an extra gift
When we are lost as to how to explain it
We are very close to understanding
When we think we understand
We are the farthest from the truth
Some say it is a philosophy
But I say it is more like a feeling
When we have done all we can
And our strength fails us short
This is what brings it to completion
This is what gives us extra strength
When we are happy for no reason
And when we despair without cause
It is always nearest
When we really need it
This is what makes us truly human
Its how people experience God
It is the play of baby animals
It is when animals know we need them
It is a celebration of life
Without sound or movement
We expect evidence to believe
But you will never find any
You have to believe first
Then you will see
It is a present that must be opened now
It is something others cannot see
When you are truly alone
You have the best company
You cannot see it or touch it
But it is the one true thing in your life
When you are busy working hard
It comes out of nowhere
And at the most intense part
You work effortlessly
When you accomplish your greatest work
You cannot honestly take credit
While you can never prove it
It is the most important part
We take time to understand the difficult
Why do we then doubt the obvious
It may not be in your theology
But it is the heart of Scripture
You find is hard to accept
That other religions contain truth
But you believe everything
Your Christian authors say
Why is it that we never understand
After experiencing it over and over
How can you explain
Why I feel this way
When you know that you are safe
By reasons other than demographics
When you are willing to accept
The criticism of others
But never give up on
What you know is right
You cannot always know how to respond
But you can always know Who to go to
With all this convincing evidence
You refuse to stop believing
With every reason to give up
You refuse to stop trying
When you asked Christ in
He is now part of you
There is nothing more sacred
Than the presence of God in you
I say that Zen is the same as Grace
I say Zen is the Spirit of God
3.4.5 Explaining Qi to Christians
Confusing Qi with New Age Concepts
The New Age movement has taken advantage of Christian misunderstandings of Asian philosophy to push a Pagan worldview. This has made many Christians skeptical about Chinese philosophy. All of Chinese philosophy is based on the concept of qi, which is the substance that makes up both the physical world and the spiritual world. But, when Christians hear about non-physical energy forces, they suspect it is a ploy, to manipulate them, into some New Age worldview. Christians often say, that, if God is somehow everywhere at once and connected with the world, that people will think that worshipping God is the same, as worshipping nature.
Nature of Chinese Philosophy
Remember, as I said before, qi and all of traditional Chinese philosophy is philosophical, but not religious. Any works with a religious elements in them are clearly marked as so and are not uniquely Chinese, nor necessary, for understanding, or working with traditional Chinese concepts. What we know as traditional China is based on both Confucianism, which does not deal with anything supernatural, and Taoism, which was designed, by taking out, all the religious elements, of the I Ching. Buddhism has a Chinese adaptation, but is not really Chinese and is agnostic, about the spiritual world.
Holy Spirit is Not Prayed to
There are some good reasons why this fear of New Age influence is all ill founded. If the world, although I am not saying that, is the Holy Spirit, then according to Biblical theology, you would still not worship it, because we are to pray to God the Father, through Jesus Christ, not the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is actually God's spirit and so we would not talk to His spirit anymore than people would talk to other people's spirits or are forbidden to pray to saints (the dead). But, another overlooked aspect, of this, is that I don't say that the Holy Spirit is the same as either the spiritual, or the physical world, but rather the substance, upon which both are made.
Abstractions of the Body
In our world, we can understand how our bodies work are based, on the same concepts, of abstraction, where one underlying component is not directly related, to the functioning, of the entire person. By this, I mean, that the body is made up of cells, which we don't refer to, as even a living organism, much less a person and that, at and even lower level, the cells are made of atoms and there is little direct relationship between even the cell and the atoms, and even less between the person and the atoms.
Abstractions of Computers
The same concepts apply to computers, as well. For the user, there should be little, to no need, to understand the way a web page is made, in order to use it. The person who makes the web page should not have, to understand how, to program a web browser. And then the person making the web browser has little need, to understand everything about your unique hardware and the software that works it.
Less Confusing than Trinity Concept
When we praise the beauty of the natural world and give God credit, the same thing can be so for the spiritual world, and its very foundations. In order for us to theologically explain, that God is all powerful and everywhere at once, the resulting conclusion has to come, at least very close, to this same idea. This may be hard for people to understand, but most people don't understand anything basic, about the paradoxes, that explain most Biblical theology. And it may seem to easily mislead people, who have little ability, to understand abstract concepts, to confuse qi with the spiritual world, but the concept of the Trinity has inspired whole separate religions like Gnosticism, Islam, and Mormonism and we are not likely to get rid of that concept. Remember that concept of the Trinity is never mentioned in Scripture.
What Else Could it Be?
The reality is that Christianity is true and definitely Chinese philosophy and medicine works too. The best way to reconcile, the entirely philosophical Chinese beliefs and the entirely religious Christian beliefs, without changing, or being counter, to anything that the Bible says, seem to be through the Holy Spirit. If qi is not physical, spiritual, or part of God, then what is it? How can anything else but God be the foundation, of our entire reality? If God is really bigger, than all of reality, wouldn't it make sense, that the spiritual world, is a subset of God, just as our physical world, is the subset of the spiritual world. This is the best way to illustrate God's infinite power and control, that goes beyond His entire creation.
New Age Movement Includes Christian Concepts
Furthermore, we need, to formulate our beliefs, to not just be the opposite, of the New Age beliefs, but to simply embrace the reality of Christ and what the Bible says. The New Age movement is like the Animism, of the ancient world and the aboriginal peoples of the world, but it takes concepts, from every major belief system and so it would be impossible, to be the exact opposite, of everything New Age. In fact, the reason, for the popularity of the New Age movement draws extensively, on the addition of Christian values and concepts, more so than it picks and chooses, from Asian philosophy.
Rejection Because Not European
And strange and difficult concepts, that are poorly understood have divided the Church throughout history, especially in Europe, due to our insistence, that it must make sense, within an Ancient Greek philosophical or Scientific worldview. Do you also realize, that the Greek philosophy, embraced by the early Church is a product of Middle Eastern Paganism and that contemporary Science is embracing many New Age worldviews? Is it not possible, that there is another way, of discovery, that is not spiritual or scientific. If what makes Asia unique is not accepted by the Church, doesn't that mean that our allegiance is greater to our ethnic and intellectual heritage, than to reality, and what the Bible says? Why is the church unwilling to be critical of the Scientific worldview?
3.4.6 Evangelicals and Me
I had been raised, in mostly Evangelical churches, and both my parents are Evangelicals, as well, so I am familiar, with most their beliefs and points of view. The Evangelical movement is a reaction against the "liberalization" of the church. At one point in time, there seemed to be a major shift, in the Protestant Church, against established doctrines and a general unwillingness, to accept the miraculous aspects, of Scripture. Another major aspect, of the Evangelical movement, comes from the name, itself - spreading the Gospel.
Why I am Not an Evangelical
Personally, while I have a hard time seeing things, in the exact and narrow way, that Evangelical doctrine requires, I still see the value, of the movement. I think that the Evangelical movement has great spiritual significance - it is designed, to provide an effective barrier, to the spread, of the New Age movement and modern Paganism. The problem, with the Evangelical point of view, is that many people see more, to God, than is allowed, in the Evangelical community.
Evangelicals vs. Pentecostals
There are some similarities, between the Pentecostal movement and the Evangelical movement theologically, but the Evangelicals tend to be more focused, on the rational, while the Pentecostal movement provides an outlet, for people's emotions. Although they both believe, in the supernatural aspects of God, Pentecostals seem to have an easier time accepting supernatural things, in practice. While the Evangelical movement seems, to have found a place, in American culture, Pentecostalism is a very worldwide movement - as large, as Islam, by itself. Besides Jazz, Pentecostalism is one of the greatest things America has contributed, to world culture.
Not the Only Way
Evangelicals often say that they believe what the Bible says, literally. Obviously, they don' know how literal I am, but there are also many other ways, to interpret scripture, than the ideas, which Evangelicals have decided, that Scripture teaches. This isn' to say that Evangelicals are more or less wrong, than other branch, of Christianity - it is just, that they have their own unique place, in the milieu. Some Evangelicals go so far, as to say, that only Evangelicals will go to heaven, which is really just plain contradictory, to what the Bible says.
While I believe what I write is Biblically sound doctrinally, many Evangelicals would disagree. When I was in the church and did not use terms, like Existentialism or Taoism, I was just thought to be a little creative, but when they hear those terms, they think of Syncretism. Syncretism is when you take 2 different belief systems, and add and take away, from each, until you find a consistent combination, that doesn' contradict itself.
Why I am Not Syncretistic
The reason why what I write is Biblical and not Synchronistic is that I never change what the Bible says - I have just found similar ideas, in other traditions, that are the same, as those in the Bible. I change the Taoist and Existential ideas, to fit the Bible, but not the other way around.
I personally have not attended church, for some time. When I go to Evangelical churches, I get a barrage of Conservative political ideas and so have a hard time seeing God, in that mix. When I go to Mainline Protestant churches, I feel more comfortable politically, but am always weary, that they are not critical enough, of New Age ideas. Either way, it is hard to meet people there.
Most people already belong, to big families, that have been, in the that church, for many years and are not really open, to meeting new people. The church also has few programs, for young singles, to meet people. The final reason why I do not attend Church is that I get too obsessed, with the theological ideas, and so my mind keeps working, on them, for days afterwards and so it stresses me out greatly. I am already too obsessed with religion - I need to be less serious, not more.
3.4.7 What is the Foolishness of God?
Science vs. Magic
In 1 Corinthians, it talks about how Christ's death and resurrection, as the foolishness of God, that is greater than man's understanding, that is a foolishness, to the Greeks, who seek after wisdom and a stumbling block, for the Jewish people, who expect miracles. I see the Greek wisdom, as man's knowledge, which can also mean Science, where people try, to take the place of God, and then problem with miracles is that we don't take responsibility, for our own actions. So God neither wants us to ignore our existential problem of sin, or to expect God, to bail us out, without us even trying.
Also, interesting enough, Paganism and Atheism have many connections, especially starting, with the Secret Societies, started in the Enlightenment, based on occult practices, of the near east, via the Knights Templar (think American founding fathers). On the outside, the official statement is to embrace diversity and give every viewpoint a voice, but the ultimate goal is to sideline Christianity and eventually shut out alternative viewpoints, in favor of Paganism/New Age. The New Age movement then got traction, via that Theosophy society, and found popular status in the Hippie Movement, of the 60s and 70s (ironically also funded by the Soviet Union).
Russia and the Soviet Union
When the Soviet Union fell, the next day the KGB just renamed itself the FSB and continued the same mission, as before. If they were not promoting Communism, then what were they promoting? It is said by those who have read some of Marx's books, that have not being translated into English, that he was a Satanist. Marxism is very negative on religion, although ironically many previous communists were Christian and when US spies were captured, by the Soviets, they tortured many agents, to renounce Christianity, before they killed them. Pre-Soviet Russia was a big center, of the other major branch of Christianity - the Eastern (or Russian) Orthodox Church. It was called the 3rd Rome, after Rome and then Constantinople (the capitol of the Byzantine/Eastern Roman Empire, until the Muslim Ottoman Turks took it over).
Hard to Accept - Hard to Do
This struggle between trying, to do things, with our own power, and letting God do everything is a struggle over our wills and our desire, to pursue evil, in opposition, to our Lord. It is very hard, to accept, that and even harder, to explain the concept of that we need, to try our best, even though, that will never be good enough. We should not sin, as Christians, but the reality is we do. Paul talked in Romans, after being not just a Christian, but a preacher and even writer of Scripture, that he still broke God's laws. In our thinking, we want to resolve this situation, because it is not easy, to continue, to admit you are wrong, while still reusing, to give up.
Maturing in Faith
Christianity does not stop, at being born again. We need to continue, to repent, and give more and more, of our mind and heart, to God, over time, so that we can become more mature Christians. Many atheists think that God is weak, because all He asks is that we be sorry, for what we did, and promise not to do it again, but saving faith requires you give up everything, to God, even though He has done almost the entire process, by Himself. We can try one of the easy routes: ignore our corruption or accept God's grace, without any effort, on our part, but this way leads to suffering and is not characteristic, of a faith, that will save you, from Hell.
Escaping Sin to Escape Suffering
God wants us, to do more, in our lives, than just repent, before we die. It is for our benefit, that He wants to help us, by his grace, to live better lives. God is an entirely rational God and the only reason why we approach Him, from a faith (non-rational) point of view is that He is beyond our understanding, because he is all-powerful. God did not just come up, with a nice sounding list, in the ten commandments and they are not poetic or figurative - these are the things, that we do, that break apart our families, bring our societies down, and cause suffering, in our lives.
Path of Grace
To God, the path is not one of knowledge, or one of supernatural intervention, but rather a path based, on our choices, and gaining mastery, over our desire, to break God's laws, and end up, in greater pain, than we need. Rebellion against God is the entire reason, for all suffering, in our world and so its also works, on an individual person's level, as well. The way past suffering is not an ethical road, but a real journey, through real life, learning, to make better decisions. Unlike an ethical path, we cannot claim credit for this, as we do everything, by God's grace.
3.4.8 Real Struggle
We all know the world is full of suffering
Some know that the suffering is caused by evil
Some have supported political revolution
Some have struggled for social transformation
Some have spread religious conversions
Some have funded military takeovers
Some have pursued technological advances
When Jesus came to Earth
Many saw a leader for a revolt
Or a founder of a social movement
Some sought physical healing
And for others just another prophet
When we think of power
And fighting off evil
We think of machines of war
And political propaganda
We recruit many supporters
And form a strategy
The reason we never win
Is that we are fighting the wrong battle
Jesus defeated the devil
When He died and rose again
But there is greater evil
Inside each of our hearts
God could send us through time or space
Or give us unlimited energy
He could miraculously fix the environment
He could force us to stop hurting animals
But God had greater plans
The greatest evil is the evil within
The greatest threat to our happiness
Is none other than our self
The real problem is that we
Focus on pleasing ourselves
But this helps no one
We need to submit to God
And He will save us from ourselves
What good is it for us to be saved
From being victims of felons
If we become a felon ourselves
The real hell on Earth
Is the result of our own choices
We really need God
To wipe out our selfishness
We will only be happy
When we follow God
And let Him transform
Our hearts and minds
by Ben Huot
3.5.1 Psychiatrist vs. Consumer
Not an Expert
There is a common misconception, in America, that being part, of some group, means you are an expert, on this, beyond someone, who has actually studied it. I this vein, many people would consider me an expert on Schizophrenia, because I have the disease. Although this does give me a unique perspective, that is worth documenting, without studying medicine and psychology, to the doctoral level, I do not have the background, to consider myself an expert, in Schizophrenia.
What it Feels Like
I can only give the perspective, of a consumer, of the psychiatric services. So, the information I give you is correct, from one patient's point of view. I can give you a better idea, of what it feels like, to have Schizophrenia, but I cannot give you advice, on diagnosing someone, on what medicine to take, or even a comprehensive coverage, of all the possible symptoms.
Theory vs. Experience
The difference between what I say about Schizophrenia and what a psychiatrist does is that my understanding is based on real world experiences, while the doctors knowledge is based, on theory and that little bits his patients were able, to verbalize. What I say is not contradictory to what the psychiatrist says, but simply a second opinion directly based on experience, rather than formal training. Neither one give you a complete picture, by itself.
My experience is not a typical one, for a person with Schizophrenia, because I am in the very highest level of functioning, as I basically live an independent life. I have always stayed, on my medicine and never took any illegal drugs, so I can give an account, for what possibilities this opens up, for a person with this disease. Much of my insights are based on things I have learned, over 11-1/2 years, on how, to make my life, as good, as possible, despite my diagnosis.
One of the most important things I have done is to document my attempts, to overcome the various disabling conditions, that came with this disease. Very few people with Schizophrenia can even read, let alone write and they also have a lot of trouble splining their situation, whereas I seem to be able to stay rational enough to do. This ability, to stay rational, I think is more of a side effect, of tenacity and grace (from God), than any particular strength, of mind.
Dealing With It
One of the things, that a psychiatrist cannot provide, for you, is knowledge about how disabling, each of the symptoms are and how exactly a real person with Schizophrenia deals with them. Another insight I have is the degree of pain, caused by the various symptoms, as well as my strategy, for minimizing them. I can make the disease come alive, with emotion and put a real face, on the disease, in a way that you will never see, in a book, or hear from an expert. One of the best things I can offer are answers, to the existential questions, surrounding Schizophrenia.
Effects on Life
I can also offer myself, as a case study, but one that you can ask questions to. I am not a textbook case - I am a real person, and learning about me offers a way, to see the places, that the disease manifests itself, not just in my mind or in my body, but in my daily life, my experiences, my beliefs, my health, and my attitudes. I can provide insights not, in how, to medicate someone, but how to deal, with the parts, of the illness, that the medicine doesn't provide relief of.
Never Give Up
Furthermore, I can provide hope, for those, who suffer, from the disease. I have learned, that intelligence and even mental stability are over-rated, and although many of the symptoms are painful, the most important things, in life, can still be experienced. The most important thing, in dealing with life and especially Schizophrenia, is tenacity plus faith (in God). Never give up. Most things worth pursuing, in life, are difficult, but they are mostly possible, if you put the effort, into them.
I can relate, with others with Schizophrenia, on how simple things in life cause great challenges, for me. I can explain what it is like dealing with people and the world around me, while having the disease. I can explain how others see me and how I see them. I can tell what really works, from all the things, that the doctors tell me.
I can tell you what symptoms are likely to result, from taking certain medicines, which is often different, from what they tell you. I can tell you what to expect, from the mental health establishment and how you can stay, out of the hospital. I can relate with how hard it is, to believe something is true and, at the same time, know it is just an illusion. I can give useful advice, on how to relate with religion, in a helpful way.
One of the really misunderstood things about Schizophrenia involves religion. There are many aspect of religion, that play into many of the worst symptoms, like: rituals, the supernatural, cults, and charismatic leaders. Religion, at its best, offers much more than this - religion offers: community support, gives hope no matter what the situation, it gives the member something to focus on, it gives members community service, it can be a place to feel safe, and self discipline in prayer and other daily religious activities. All of this improve the spirits, of someone with Schizophrenia, while also giving their life meaning.
As far, as being rational, most major world religions have quite a lot of elaborate theology, which provides a rational explanation, for most aspects of their dogma. The other major aspect usually involve an infinite God or reality, that, by its very nature, appears irrational to us, of our cognitive limitations, even though it is likely very rational, if we had the minds to understand it. This supernatural part is the least understood aspect of religion and in response, to not being able to understand these kinds, of abstract concepts, a person with Schizophrenia might devolve, into an obsessive-compulsive behavior, in response.
3.5.2 Alice in Wonderland Syndrome
When I joined the Army, I quickly learned to not assume anything. I had a lot of misconceptions about the military and I am very literal, so there was already a lot of confusion. The two things I did know about the military served me very well: I always gave 150% effort and I did whatever I was told, without question or delay. The hardest part of the military for me was not following orders or working hard enough, as it was for most other service members, but the lack of sleep, identifying ranks in real situations, and some of the potentially painful threats to a soldier, like torture and chemical weapons.
One of the first things I learned in the military, which I had was not aware of, is that the military never updates any of their forms, so, when you are given a form, you do not fill anything out, until you are told what to put, into what box. If you do so, the NCO rips it up, makes you start again, and they start to get more angry, than usual. We would be told to put things, in boxes, that were labelled, as something entirely different and cross out and write in other things, and we ended up only using a few boxes, in the entire form.
The military also, routinely, loses all this information and enters it wrong, into the computers. The military doesn't have this as a high priority, because it is not considered mission critical. My discharge papers, from the Army, were the exactly same is my grandfathers from the Navy, from Word War 2. I had wondered about the style, that the military used, for its type, as I am was interested and now do graphic design - I guess it was unique, because it was from, at least 50 years ago. The military also likes using all capital letters and what is called small caps - where all the letters are in capitols, but the first letter is bigger, than all the others. I think it makes things harder to read.
I worked under several different commands and so I sometimes got conflicting orders, which I was never told how to distinguish. That could have been taught, one of the days, when I was doing my regular kitchen patrol rotation, in Basic Training, as I also seemed to have missed the part about the Geneva Conventions and not saluting officers in combat, and no, they do not give you notes (writing notes in the military is considered, to be not paying attention).
Sergeant vs. Sergeant
When I left my advanced training, my previous Drill Sergeant told me, to take a taxi, from the airport, to the command I was stationed at, on my written orders. When I got off the taxi, it was in the middle, of the night, I couldn't see anything, and there was no one to guide me, so a high ranking officer was driving by, picked me up, and took me, to the temporary unit, where I was to do in processing. After that, I left, to my real unit and was told I could stay there, if I wanted to.
Both NCOs were of equal rank, so I went where my orders were printed I should be. Later, that NCO tried, to get me to say I was wrong, in doing that, but I never did, as I was following my last orders. This happened, because my unit had not been receiving new soldiers, for a long time, and afterwards all the new soldiers did the same, as I did. I guess I established a precedent.
More Conflicting Orders
I ran into problems every so often, with this other unit, on the same base, as we had different policies, in our unit. I was wearing my sleeves down, as most my unit was, but when I went to use services, on the base I would run into NCOs, under different commands and this often led, to problems. It might be surprising, to people, who have not been in the military, that just because you get a part of the uniform, for a certain function, like a coat, wearing it just because you are cold, if you are not specifically ordered, by your unit to, is considered being out of uniform. You can get in trouble for this.
The Army roles up its sleeves, depending, on their orders, for their unit, and different units had different policies. The Marines actually role up their sleeves a slightly different way than the Army (this is a good way, to tell them apart, in combat uniforms) and all switch, all over the entire world, on the exact same day, every year. I also got in trouble, much later on, because I was sent to paint something and I wore safety googles. In most non-military situations, I would be applauded, for being safe, but, in the military, I was out of uniform.
Ironing Combat Uniform
Another thing, that most people do not know about the Army is that you usually wear your camouflage uniform (BDUs in the Army), to work, even in office like environments. So, most soldiers have some pairs of BDUs, for going out, in the field (training exercise in combat simulations), which they keep clean and just iron, but the uniform they wear, to an office like job, they iron these BDU uniforms with starch, so that you get sharp creases and you also polish your work combat boots, as well.
Polishing Combat Boots
The combat boots, you are issued are not easy, to polish, are not the best for parade, mountain, or jungle terrain, but you can buy, with your own money, other better, specialized boots on the base. I was actually very bad, at polishing boots, but I paid another soldier to polish some, for me, so I wore those, to a meeting, with a high ranking officer, while the other soldiers came, from a long shift and had no time, to switch boots. After that, the commanding officer of the entire battalion was very impressed.
Buying Issued Gear
You are issued 4 sets of BDUs and a certain number, of a number of different items, like protective masks (gas masks), as different times and are responsible, for keeping them, in working condition. You can also buy additional and related uniform parts, in one of the shops, on base. I bought a pair of mountain boots, because it was cold, where I worked, and you didn't have to polish it. I also bought all the different insignia, for the different units, I was under, in a special plastic version, that never needs to be polished.
Army vs. Marines
The Marines like to tease the Army about how many different insignia they have, on their uniforms, because it appears like awards, to some people, but the Marines have the Marine logo printed numerous places, on their camouflage battle uniforms (the Army does not do this). The reason for the more insignias, for the Army, is that it is bigger and has more units.
Pedestrians Always Wrong
One time, I got in trouble, for racing out, in front of traffic, on this same base. Instead of the car getting in trouble, for almost hitting me, it was considered my fault. They asked who my First Sergeant was, but I didn't know his name, which brings me to another bizarre situation common, in the military. When you go to Army Basic Training, you don't say sir, yes sir (that is in the Marines, during their Boot Camp).
You say whatever it is you are saying and then end it, every time, with Drill Sergeant. Other Sergeants of several different ranks are just called Sergeants (in the Army, but not the Marines), but your First Sergeant and Sergeant Majors are addressed with their full title. You also want, to avoid calling anyone, the wrong rank even, if it it a higher rank. You need to especially make sure you never mix up an NCO with an officer - never call a Sergeant sir or mam and never call an officer a Sergeant.
Everyone is Drill Sergeant
During Basic Training, we were so ingrained, on calling everyone, over us Drill Sergeant, that we never learned their actual names. So, I often never knew the names, of many of my superiors, because you always call them Sergeant, or Sir. When I first came, to my Advanced Training, I thought the Drill Sergeant was on officer, because I had never seen an NCO, in civilian clothes, much less, when on duty. I called him sir and I ended up, a split second later, on the ground, doing push-ups.
Awards for No Reason
I remember, several times, I was praised by a superior and I always thought it odd, because I was just following orders and was not actually very good, at any of the skills, until later on. So I was told by my head Drill Sergeant, in front of the entire platoon, while waiting, for lunch, that she would have chosen me, as the one person, out of about 60, that she would have promoted, if I wasn't already, at the rank, that she could have promoted me to (I came in at a slightly higher rank, because I was an Eagle Scout). Another thing, that sounds odd, to us, now, is that whenever we were in line to get food, we had to yell out, very loud, our complete name and social security number, in front, of our entire platoon.
Later on, I was praised, for being so intelligent, at my job, but all I was doing was following very simple orders. What does intelligence have to do with submission? The military thought that I could deal with anything, because I was smart. I guess they didn't know much about psychology. To illustrate this point, when I left the military, I was diagnosed, as to my mental illness, by NCOs (a psychiatrist in the military starts out as a Major, which is a high ranking officer), so the people deciding my fate had a few months training, in psychological warfare.
Everyone is a Foot Soldier
Most people, not familiar, with the military, don't know this, but there was a very famous battle - I think it was the Word War 2 Battle of the Bulge, in Europe, where they had everyone go in and fight, as foot soldiers, regardless of their specialized training, and this was key to winning, that particular battle. So, although I could hardly even pass my rifle qualifications (I did do so though with my left hand even though I was right handed, as I was instructed by one of the drill sergeants), if I had not gotten my veterans pension, before September 11th, 2001, I could likely be sent over, as a front line foot soldier, because they believed I would forget too much, of my specialized training, but that I would always be able to use my infantry training.
Problems with Paranoid Troops
Sending a person, with Paranoid Schizophrenia, onto the battle field is more of a liability, than an asset, because, besides taking medicine, a person with Schizophrenia needs, to be under a low stress environment, in order to not lose touch, with reality. I could end up firing my rifle, at everyone, or run right, into an explosion.
When I went to the doctor, I often had to wait about 5 hours, in the morning, after working an entire night shift, to see the doctor. Doctors hours were all completely different depending on type of doctor. For instance the dentist had totally different hours than the eye doctor, for instance. The only thing that was consistent is that they always went to lunch from 11-1, no matter what hours they had.
I had problems with allergies and I once was, I think ordered (I never knew if our doctors prescriptions were orders or not because doctors start in the military as the rank of a commanding officer, Captain), to go to another base, to have a sinus growth removed. I found out later, with a civilian ear, eyes, and throat doctor, that that would be extremely painful and completely unnecessary, because it was very common. It was good, that I went as often as I did, because it gave a good enough record, to help my get my 10% of my veterans disability pension, for chronic allergic pink eye.
Military Eye Doctor
When I had pink eye (this time an infectious kind, along with the previous allergy kind), I had trouble putting the ointment, in my eyes because I didn't want to poke out my eyes with the metal pointed tube applicator. To help me, I was held down by an NCO and they shoved the medicine in my eyes. I remember staying, in the community room, while my door was barracks door being painted and having this pink eye infection, I was thought, by one sergeant, to be a homeless person. Unfortunately, I couldn't just leave and say yes. I actually had to show him my military ID.
College for Enlisted
Another thing, that surprises most people, is that college credit, although very hard, to get, in the military, because the military, even, at this time, was to understaffed, to be able, to let people go to school, was the key to advancement, for the enlisted (I don't know anything about officers - we avoided them whenever possible, as you could only get in trouble, if you ran into one). Many NCOs have masters degrees.
College Graduate but Not Officer
And college credit does not get you, to be an officer, automatically, or even an NCO. Many of my co-workers had college degrees, but could not enter, as officers, because they owed money, which the government would only pay back, if they went enlisted. They were told, that officers were gentlemen and so they paid back, their debts. After finding out how hard it was, to get the military, to pay the loans payments, in a timely enough manner, so they didn't get penalties, and finding out how much an officer makes paywise, many left and went to OCS (Officers basic training).
3.5.3 Schizophrenia Primer
What is Schizophrenia?
One of the biggest struggles, for getting help, for the mentally ill, in general, and specifically those with Schizophrenia is all about the medicine. Contrary, to alternative medicine practitioners, Schizophrenia cannot be effectively treated by any herb, diet, vitamin, counseling, and is not caused by how you are raised, how smart you are, by chemical exposure, or by disease. Schizophrenia is not multiple personality disorder, it is not a mood disorder, nor is it contagious. Schizophrenia is caused by a stressful event, most commonly military service, to people with a genetic tendency, for the disease. Schizophrenia usually comes in the 20s for men and in the 30s for women. It is the most serious condition, that does not kill you.
It is not fully known exactly how Schizophrenia causes the symptoms it does. There are two types of symptoms that Schizophrenia causes. The first are called positive symptoms and the second negative symptoms. The positive symptoms are not sought after, but just mean an additional problem, rather than the negative problems, which are mostly due to lack of something. The medicine treats the first part very well, and many times the second type of symptoms cause the most damage, to the persons life.
The positive symptoms include the stereotypical things associated with Schizophrenia, including hearing voices (seeing hallucinations is very rare), and have delusions and paranoia. Surprisingly, not all forms of Schizophrenia have paranoia. Paranoia is a kind of delusion associated with someone coming after you. The negative symptoms include things like depression, inappropriate facial expressions, showing a lack of emotion, lack of motivation, facial movements/drooling, and often obsessive compulsive and anxiety disorders, which all cause isolation, in most causes.
Getting on the medicine is hard, because you have to admit you have a problem, but, at the same time, your mind is telling you, that the things your doctor and friends are telling you are delusions, are real and are actual events. This is made harder, by how we see people, with delusions, on TV and the movies, where they never doubt their sanity and they always find out that they were right and the situation was what was non-sensical. Another problem, with taking the medicine, is that it is thought, in America, that we solve our problems ourselves and, especially, being a man means that you don't depend, upon others.
Furthermore, many people in the entertainment and media industries are constantly promoting alternative medicine and portraying legal medication as not effective and counter productive, including many workers in the mental health establishment. There are also many side effects of the medication, that include rapid weight gain, extreme tiredness, and facial ticks, besides other ones, that are common, with most medicines, like diarrhea or headaches. Americans also seem, to want, to provide, for themselves, especially men and so feel bad about taking government assistance, like medicine. It is common for many people in America with most medicines, to stop taking them, when they don't feel the symptoms anymore.
One of the first causes of isolation come from relatives not being able to accept their relative is disabled and things the person with Schizophrenia ends up being deluded about makes their family victims. Further isolation can be caused by a fear of being around other people, either due to anxiety or paranoia. One of the best ways of explaining what Schizophrenia is like is to say, that it feels like everything is amplified, not just feelings, but things, like food taste, light, heat, noise, number of people around, and time. One of the things, that makes your life more difficult, with Schizophrenia, that you don't hear very often, is that it kills your sense of time and your biological clock - I cannot tell if fifteen minutes went by, or an hour, without looking, at a clock.
Schizophrenia causes thinking problems, in that a person cannot distinguish, between fantasy and reality - this, along with my religious views, has encouraged me to avoid studying mythology. A person with Schizophrenia is often very literal and cannot understand abstract concepts, which creates many problems in society, because much of language and social interaction involves abstract concepts.
People with Schizophrenia often express themselves in religious, obsessive compulsive, and symbolic terms. By symbolism, I mean that a person, with Schizophrenia, will find simple events, in their lives, like a car passing by, to be signs, of great significance. Because of this amplification, of some religious concepts, many people, in the mental health establishment actively discourage religion, for people with mental illnesses.
Although it is true, that you can only deal, with the positive symptoms of Schizophrenia, with medicine, many of the the negative symptoms can be helped, by things like counseling, support groups, community led activities and even religion, within some of the more mainstream groups. Some people think that having Schizophrenia is a sign, that you have spiritual abilities, and that Schizophrenia is a existential and religious crisis, that will resolve itself naturally.
Universal and Disabling
This may be true for many people, but this is not something someone, who really has Schizophrenia, deals with - Schizophrenia is a disability and gives no special abilities. Schizophrenia is a chemical imbalance, in the brain, and is not related to anything spiritual. It also is unrelated to intelligence, nor does it change your personality. Schizophrenia affects 1% of the population, in any culture, and so it is not specific, to any particular ethnic group. Schizophrenia is considered the hardest mental illness, to deal with, by far, and Paranoid Schizophrenia is the hardest, to deal with, form of Schizophrenia.
Most people, with Schizophrenia, live with some amount of assistance and most end up going back, to a psychiatric facility, many times, throughout their lives. Those, on government assistance, are actually housed, in the county jail. Schizophrenia lasts your whole life and never becomes any easier, to deal with. The mentally ill generally are forced, into a psychiatric facilities, by committing a minor crime, like shoplifting or vandalism, but are no more likely, to commit violent crimes, than anyone else.
One of the things, that complicates people living, with Schizophrenia, is the decision, to let people with mental illness live independently, without spending any money, on programs, to support them. Most people, with Schizophrenia, in the United States, are on government assistance, which is handled, by the Social Security Administration, which is only livable, if you basically use free government services, for most your major expenses, like: healthcare, housing, food, and entertainment.
These services continue, to be cut, by my state, almost every year. There are also too many people, in the area, for the amount of space, they have, for new applicants, so you often have to wait, many years, for this. Another problem is that it is very hard, for people with Schizophrenia, to fill our forms, and they are often homeless, so they end up not being eligible, for the programs. I also fear that changes to Social Security will affect their income, much as federal cutbacks have affects the income of disabled veterans like, myself.
Schizophrenia has been treatable, since the 1950s, when it was discovered, that a sedative was effective treatment. Viktor Frankl was the first doctor, to treat psychosis, with a sedative. While this was affective, with some of the symptoms, it caused even worse weight gain, tiredness, and drooling. The 90s were a significant time, for mental illness, as many of the newer, less sedating drugs, were discovered then. Being on newer medications makes these symptoms less intense, but they are more expensive and they are not always affective, on every patient.
How Sedatives Work
My first antipathetic caused me, to gain 80 pounds, in 4 months and I could actually sleep all day long and all night and often had, to pry my eyes open, to stay awake. A newer drug, I got, started on, a year later, made me less tired and I didn't increase anymore, in weight. The reason, for these side effects, is simple: a sedative makes you go to sleep and so the older drugs were less able, to target the brain, without affecting the digestive system and other systems, in the body. You become hungry, because the nerves, in your stomach, are deadened, so you never feel full, no matter how much you eat. This is why people can only be diagnosed and that medication can only be prescribed, by a psychiatrist, rather than a psychologist, because a psychiatrist has a doctorate in psychology, as well as a medical doctorate, but a psychologist can have anywhere between a one year certificate and a doctorate in psychology, but no medical degree.
3.5.4 Difficulty in Diagnosis
Diagnosis is Complicated
Many mentally ill consumers are misdiagnosed, with the wrong mental illness, largely because the patient cannot always give enough information, the symptoms don't always manifest themselves, in the same way, and that they seldom fit the textbook definitions. I personally have Paranoid Schizophrenia, but I talk fast, so many psychiatrists first response is that I am bipolar, but I never feel up, at anytime, and I do have paranoia.
Why I Get Misdiagnosed
I appear more rational and talk rapidly, because I am intelligent and my mind works quick. I have also studied philosophy, for many years, and present myself more rationally, than I really am, as I am always afraid, of being locked up. My paranoia is more easily observed, by people, who know me and my general lack of trust, in my close relationships. My paranoia is a large degree under control, but it doesn't mean, that I don't have times, where I still struggle with it.
Schizophrenia is a General Category
In reality, there are not just Bipolar Disorder, Schizophrenia, and Clinical Depression, along with their sub categories. These illnesses are more like general categories of diseases, like the disease cancer is, so people don't usually fit, into these categories very neatly. The medication is so primitive, that you often have to choose between being depressed and being paranoid.
Behavioral solutions often work, as well, as the medicine. By not watching certain specific things, on TV or reading, on the Internet I have had a lot less depression and paranoia. Some of my symptoms are seasonal, as well. I have more trouble, with depression, in the summer, because: many activities stop for the summer, it is too hot and too bright, insects are more aggressive, it reminds me of basic training in the military, and much of the city is deserted on the weekends.
Intelligence and Personality
Other factors, that are often not looked closely enough at, include level of intelligence and personality. Many of the things, that might appear, in my life, to be manic are actually part of being a melancholy temperament. It is also hard for doctors, to find out, what is really going on, because they are not intelligent enough, to understand what I am saying and they don't encounter many people, who understand, as much about their illness, as I do.
One of the problems is that you usually only see a psychiatrist, for 30 minutes, and many are more interested, in counseling, than, in prescription of medicine. I am not going open up and give out personal thoughts, when I know, that it is being documented, in detail, by the government and can affect my freedom so easily. I also get new doctors, every couple years, and they often pick up on things said many years ago, and no longer relevant, because the software, for accessing their records IS not very easy to navigate. They also really push, to change your medicine, all the time, often when it is not needed.
My Paranoid Thoughts
One of the reason why I do not open up to them is out of paranoia, so they can't really rule this out, if it manifests itself, in such an everyday situation. I do not trust anyone, in authority, because I am fearful of losing my freedom and independence. One of my more recent paranoias involve me being dropped into another time, in history, or another region, of the world, where my safety is at stake. When I hear people laughing, or talking on the bus, I think they are laughing at me or talking about me.
3.5.5 Personality Change
A Different Person
When my mom describes learning, about my illness, and how to deal with it, she describes it, as getting, to know an entirely different person. She said, that I was, in a sense, the same person, but I was so different, that she needed, to approach our relationship, from this angle. When I wrote my biography collection (now the first part of Complete Psychological Topics), I just focused, on the events, from the military and afterwards.
Military Experience Most Significant
The military experience has had the most effect, on me, compared to every other experience, even becoming mentally ill. My doctor said that he thought I became mentally ill, during Basic Training, maybe during the gas chamber (NuclearBiologicalChemical (Weapons Survival) Training). The simplest way, to describe it, is that I became much more serious, in my worldview. When I went to Basic Training, my previous life seemed so irrelevant, that it just faded, into what seemed, like a dream.
What is Basic Training?
It has been said, that everything you learn in Basic Training could be done, in a community college, like atmosphere. The reason why Drill Sergeants yell, at you, is to stress you out, which is how they try to simulate the unique stress you encounter, when serving, in combat. The entire skill set you learn during Basic Training is called combat survival and technically prepares everyone, and qualifies them, to be an infantry (front line foot) soldier, regardless of speciality. There are 3 things you need, to do, to complete Basic Training are: going through a gas chamber with tear gas, throwing a live grenade, and qualifying with a rifle (Basic Rifle Marksmanship).
4 Personality Temperaments
The reasons I think, that I ended up getting Schizophrenia are a combination of 3 things: the genetic predisposition to the disease, the Army experience, and that I am a very sensitive and emotional person. The big change seamed to also bring about a personality shift (more precisely, a change, in temperament). There are four basic temperaments, which come, from what was developed, by Jung, but originally came, from the Baghavad Gita.
I was previously, in high school, and before what is called a Sanguine temperament. This is a very social and energetic personality type, that enjoys being around other people, can easily make new friends, is talkative, and is often romantic. One of the bad things, about this type, is they can be intense and not serious enough. This is a very enjoyable personality type, compared, to probably all, of the entire set.
High School Experience
I was involved in 12 extracurricular activities, at one time, during high school - I became an Eagle Scout, took part in 3 different sports, started my own club, and I took a full course load, that colleges recommend, every year, plus no study halls. After I was on the Cheerleading Team, my junior year, I became very popular. I missed the maximum number of days, in each class, that you could, without having to repeat the courses, but they were all excused absences, for class school activities. I never got bullied, in high school.
At that time, I wanted to be more Melancholy, but I would say, now, that this is the most unpleasant personality type, to have, mainly due, to the tendency, for depression. A melancholy personality type is a thinking person, shy, they tend to be over concerned about the welfare of others, they are often creative, can be obsessed about world suffering, are perfectionists, and are very practical and self-reliant. This type of personality can be seen, to fit me, by those familiar, with my writing.
How Army Changed Me
The Army changed my focus, from being overconfident and outspoken, to being much more careful and thoughtful about the choices I make. I remember, that I realized, later on, that I had taken a number of big risks, in joining the military, and that I have been very careful, to avoid, any kind of risk, later on. After joining the military, I became even more religious and spiritual things were much more real, to me, than before. I remember going to church, almost every Sunday, often at totally different churches, and about this time found a Charismatic church and was baptized, with the Holy Spirit.
Taking Less Risks
Another thing, that might have only made sense, after that experience, is what I learned, from reading a book, by a Christian author - that whenever you have a high, you have an equally low low and so, to reduce your depression, try to avoid doing things, that bring you up, that much. This is the reason why drugs do not work and cause serious depression - you cannot be up all the time. The body must even itself out, by design.
I planned, on becoming a billionaire, and using my money, to secure a place, for Christians, to be safe, during the tribulation, before the Armageddon. Later, in college, as I became more and more mentally ill, I did poorly, in business classes, and finally switched to Journalism. I had known, for some time, that I could write well, but this time I found that I was good, at philosophy, and bad, at languages. My first introduction, to philosophy, was in a year long junior level Chinese Literature class.
Chronic Allergic Pink Eye
In college, I didn't study, that much, but slept, as much, as possible, because I had a condition, with my eyes, that I developed, while being, in the military. This is often referred to, as pink eye, but it was caused, by allergies and was not contagious. I had it, for about 3 years. It was very painful and I only got a little relief, from the latest medicine. I was also very sensitive, to chemicals, as cleaners made my eyes hurt, even more. It finally went away, when I got on my first anti-psychotic, after being diagnosed, with Paranoid Schizophrenia. I still earn 10%, of my veterans disability pension, for that condition.
3.5.6 Why I Accept Change in my Life
Admitting Need for Outside Help
Most people seem to fear change and resist it, with all they are. With Schizophrenia, this tendency is amplified. Most people with Schizophrenia's biggest problem is first admitting they need help and second, that they need to keep taking their medicine, even if they feel normal. One of the reasons why I have been so successful, in dealing with Schizophrenia, was a willingness to admit I am wrong and I need help and my decision to discipline myself, to keep at improving my situation.
There are several personality factors, that pushed me, in this direction. First, I have always been very ambitious. When I was in high school, I wanted to go into International Business and earn a billion dollars, through the Distribution aspect of business. I decided that I could not do that, after I left the military and so decided, to take a more spiritual and long term approach, through writing and the Internet. I found that the ultimate challenge was in trying to become a truly good person, even with Christ's constant assistance.
Lack of Time
Another factor, in being able to change, and admit I needed help was that I had very little time. From a young age, I saw all the stupid decisions our leaders in America made, over my lifetime and the future looked increasing bleak, so that, although I think that God will not return soon, I do still believe that we are at a critical point in history and at the brink of major social changes. The shifting balance of power in the world, the damage we have inflicted on the environment and the economy, and the degradation of our morality will all work together, to force a change, in the way we live and what it means, to be human.
The other major factor, in my acknowledging my need to change, is that change has become a sort of addiction, for me. Once I went down the road of realizing the only thing I have power over is myself, my decisions, and the attitude I choose to have, I have had trouble stopping. I guess it is a kind of rush, to be able to change so much about myself, while at the same time being true to who I always was. I began to like myself more and this gave me more peace and joy. I found that the difficulty only increased my interest in it and the idea of a future no one can predict is very exciting.
Humility and a Better World
Another thing that helped me accept change was that I am very unhappy about the way the world currently operates and, although it may only get worse, things will be very different from now, within the next couple decades. And the last thing that helped my accept change was due to my obsession with humility and my discovery that it was at the very heart of Christianity. This hatred of arrogance was really amplified in the military, where, once I went through basic training, I decided I never wanted to be a leader.
3.5.7 A Complex Issue
No Good Reason
Many people have said that it is only Americans, that get bored or depressed, and these are just illnesses, for those who have the wealth, to be able to sustain these issues, as poor people have to just suck it up and are happy, with relatively nothing, but they are too busy working to get bored or depressed. This perspective can help with many issues, but the problem with this is that it is a rational argument, whereas depression is not rational as all. If I think about those people overseas, who are so poor and, yet have such joy, it makes me feel worse, but I am still depressed. Also, if I see people overseas, in suffering, because of their persecution, or lack of basic necessities, I feel even even more depressed.
Cannot Shut It Down
No matter how much it might be in my best interest, or that it might be only reasonable, that I not be so without hope, because of all the advantages I have, it doesn't convince the part of my mind, where the depression comes from. I can attest to you, that I have no legitimate reason, to be depressed, when I am doing so well compared, to the rest of the world, and that logically and morally I should be happy, but this does not make the depressions stop. You cannot use your brain, to control your emotions, when they get beyond a certain point.
Major Mental Problem
Many people think that depression is a minor mental problem, but I can attest it is scarier, than being paranoid. Many illness are this way, like bipolar disorder, for instance - people think that it is the same level of problem, as Schizophrenia because of some superficial similarities and think they know what you are going through. Many illnesses like chronic pain have all different levels of severity - most people, who claim they have a migraine, have no idea what a migraine really feels like. Many people think they know what paranoia is like, because they saw a scary movie, but that is nothing like Schizophrenia.
Many Causes, Many Treatments
Depression is a complex mental illness, in that it can have many causes and many treatments. You can make it better, by: making sure you get a good nights sleep, get enough sunlight, making sure you get out everyday, exercise and stay physically healthy, keep taking your medicine, do things that give your life meaning, stay in contact with other people daily, try not to think about things that you cannot resolve, do things for others, and the like. The really tricky thing about treating depression is that you cannot let it get too bad, because there is no quick acting anti-depressant. You can get sedatives, that act fast, but they only help indirectly, with depression.
When You Need Help
We all get depressed, sometimes, especially at night, but sometimes it gets, to another level. You know you need help, when you cannot shake the depression, after a day, and it never stops. You have to discipline yourself, to a point, so that you can do what you need, to fight the depression off. Giving up is going to just prolong it - don't give up the fight. Once you get yourself, to certain point, it will get easier and, after that, you will eventually get, into a habit, and it will just be an other part, of your routine. Experience helps a lot and understanding your family and the issues you have developed, over the years, can play in will help, as well. When you are sick, or in physical pain, this can make depression worse. Taking care of your body will help your mind, as well.
3.5.8 Daily Life
People often wonder what it is like, to daily live, with Schizophrenia. When I think of my time, before I had Schizophrenia, and I remember how easy things were, to just take a non-credit class, or workout, at a gym, it is hard to understand why it is so much harder now. When I didn't have Schizophrenia, I had a tremendous amount of energy and I was criticized, for being silly, not for being negative.
Opposite of Procrastination
One thing, that makes a huge difference, to me, now, and one of the biggest reasons, why I cannot hold down a job, is that having to do something everyday stresses me out too much. I have tried, to take credit courses, at the local colleges and it just stress me out too much. Most people's problem would be procrastination, but I have the opposite problem - I think everything must be done right away.
Too Much Stress
This is the major reason why I still have not been able to learn another language (in addition to the fact that I am barely understandable in English). I found this neat speech club, in town, but the stress of having to participate is just too much, for me. I don't go to church, because my mind cannot just shut down thinking about theology. I don't go to the library, because there are too many people and too much noise.
I also have trouble, due to my paranoia, to get close to other people - when other people, near me, laugh, I think they are talking about me. I am also paranoid about flying, stinging bugs, like yellow jackets and wasps (which seem to have an attraction for me, although I have never been stung, as I run away, instead of swatting at them). I also have a hard time trusting anyone, who is in a leadership position.
Summer and Sunlight
I have more trouble, in the summer as: so many things shut down, the sunlight is too bright, bugs are more aggressive, and it reminds me of Basic Training. I actually look forward, to cloudy and rainy days - they seem magical and full of possibilities, while I find bright sun, to be oppressive and too intense. I do not like, to eat outside, when it is sunny, due to the bug thing and the intensity, of the light.
I like being around people, but I find most people too annoying and rude. One of the things, that really stops me, from meeting more people is how rude people are - I am very sensitive, to this. Rudeness, to me, means a lack of respect. I find it very difficult, to deal with, what I call "bus people".
In addition, I seem to have gotten much more serious, as well. This personality change is not a fun one and it has been very hard, for me, to accept the amount, of suffering, in the world, and the ridiculous decisions leaders make, that make things worse, for everyone involved. I no longer watch 24 hour news, because it is so negative constantly, repeats the same thing over and over again, and nothing ever changes. We live in a world of constant change, but the things, that really matter never have and never will change.
I have such an immense drive, that it is hard, for me, to slow down and rest. One of the things, that pushes me, to do more, is how fulfilling I find it, to create things. I honestly don't find most movies, or TV shows enough, to keep my interest. I like to create things, because once I do it, I can see I did something and I never have to do it again. I get too obsessed, with backing things up, but this might be a good use, of my paranoia, as you can never back up, too often.
Keeping a Schedule Impossible
I have trouble getting up, in time for appointments, because it is almost impossible, for me, to keep a set schedule and sleep, at set times. Many people think having no work, to do, and the entire day free would be fun, but fun is only fun, because you do it a small portion of time. No one really is happy truly retiring.
Many things can still be done, but things must be done, gradually, over a period of time and some things are just beyond what I can handle. This is one of the hardest things for me to overcome due to my mental illness.
3.5.9 Why Stuffed Toys?
I live alone and find, that most people I meet, in everyday life, since I am not able, to work, to be rather obnoxious. I enjoy being around animals, so much, because they are always kind and patient, with you, in the things, that matter most. I am careful, to not hurt any animal, even insects, if it is not absolutely necessary, for my safety.
I am appalled, at how bad animals are treated, both throughout history and the world and also just within the United States. I believe, that one of the best ways, to improve the world is through improving one animal's life. Many people see animals, as less than human beings, either morally, because they don't get married, or because they are supposedly less intelligent, in the limited ways, in which we test intelligence.
I believe, that animals are more moral, than people, in that they exhibit more Fruits of the Spirit, the qualities a Christian is supposes to have, to prove their faith is real. Furthermore, God has at least one contract, with animals, like He had with Israel, and then through Christ, detailed in Genesis - animals are not supposed to kill people. Furthermore, when the New Testament talks about salvation, it never directly specifies, that being human is a requirement, or give a clear method, to determine who is human by Biblical definition (the Bible does not talk directly about DNA).
Proof of Animal Intelligence
As far as intelligence is concerned, think about it this way: while it is true that most animals cannot speak human languages, they have a very good understanding, of how to communicate their needs and desires. If an outside observer looks, at the situation, between a person and a pet, they might well think, that the pets were the dominant species. We take care of a pets medical, dietary, sanitation, and emotional needs.
Further Proof of Animal Intelligence
Is is true that pets give us a lot, but they do get cared for, as much as we do, for our own children, or relatives, with an extreme disabling condition, and the animals are not even technically related. If we were able to get al our needs met, by some other species, then we might not develop written language, or the wheel either (although the opposable thumb comes in very handy, with those tools, we need to grip, for holding a book, or doing things, that require fine motor skills, or quick reaction, like driving a car, or playing a video game).
Can't Buy Friends
There are many things you need, that you can hire someone else, to do, like food, transportation, cleaning, and fix things, but it gets more tricky, when you want company, but don't have the energy, to give back, to them. This is the kind of thing a pet can do, for you. The downsides are bigger, for some people, than for others. The responsibilities you have, for the animal, are satisfying basically all its needs. Most animals are like 3 year old human children and have similar needs.
Rationale for Stuffed Toys
But, there is a solution, that gives most of the benefits, of having an animal, without the responsibility. This alternative is called a stuffed toy, or, as they prefer, to be called, plush animals. A plush animal does not move, at least that I have directly seen, and does not eat, so I don't have, to clean up, after them. Plush animals may not talk, to you, but I have Schizophrenia, so they talk to me. They are one of the special relationships I have, that I wouldn't, without my mental illness.
Life for My Stuffed Toys
My stuffed toys think, of me, as a cross between: an older brother, a friend, an uncle, and a dad. Some of their greatest dreams include going on a trip and learning to read. They like the new Apple devices and I have bought a number of books, games, and apps for them. They get spoiled, because every screen, like the TV or iPad, is like a movie theater screen, for them, because of their small size.
They think of themselves as real, full size farm animals and they believe, that they live, in world of giants.
Plush Ideas about TV Shows
One of their big activities, includes watching TV. They like, to watch, what they call the "little shows" - commercials, because they can follow them better, because they are so much shorter, in time. They like shows, that seem related to things they think I do or have done, especially if there is character called Ben - they call these "Ben shows". They also like shows, with small children, in them, that are young enough, to still play, with stuffed toys and shows made, for kids, like cartoons - they call these "cow shows".
More Plush Ideas about TV Shows
They also enjoy watching "grass shows" - football, baseball, golf, and soccer games, or any other game, that is played on grass - so they can watch the grass grow. Their favorite movie, of all time, is Toy Story and they love movies about toys, like Transformers and GI Joes. They don't like it, when I look at the TV Guide, on the TV, so that the picture of the show shrinks - they call this "little TV".
Plush Government and Society
There are several leaders, for the stuffed toys, but they have a constitutional monarchy, so every stuffed toy gets, to vote. They all get magic, from God and the leader toy then taxes the magic, so that they have some, during an emergency. They have had ranks over time and they get promoted, so that the stuffed toys who were there the longest are treasured the most, as many older stuffed toys are rejected, or played with less.
Example of Plush Humor
They keep asking my Mac and iPad what their names are. It goes like this - they say "what's your name". The iPad says "iPad". They then say - "oh you are Pad". It then says "iPad" again. Then they say "we know, say you are Pad".
Keeping Plush Safe
The only disease, they can get, we call "plush cancer," which, if they are wet, for a long time, they can mold (I live in Oregon). That is why I am very careful, that they stay indoors and never get wet, and, if they do, I put them in the dryer. I try not to run them through the washing machine, that often, so that they can last longer.
More about Keeping Plush Safe
My biggest worry about my cows is that there will be a fire, in my apartment, and they will be badly burned and I can only feel very depressed, when I think, of stuffed toys crying, or in pain. I am very careful, with fire, and am still looking, at ways, to further protect them, like getting a clear version, of those firemen tents, that the forest can burn all around them, and they will be safe.
Plush Holiday Celebrations
I don't know the exact dates I got them on, so I celebrate their birthdays, when I have mine. They get gifts, for birthdays and Christmas. I also buy some of the leaders clothes I get, from Build a Bear Workshop, all with the same theme. Many of them sit, on collapsible bookshelves, so, in my house, I have very little room, for actual books. I try to find gifts, for the other stuffed toys, - last year I got them felt to sit on, moved them, so they were closer to me, and also adjusted their locations, so that I can air out the house, without them getting wet, when it is raining and windy.
3.6 Practical Advice and Common Sense
by Ben Huot
3.6.1 Fear of Death
Too Many People
Although it is natural, to have a healthy anxiety about death, our society has gone overboard. When trying to solve the problem of not having enough food to eat, we made even more food, without requiring people, to have smaller families. Now we have people on Social Security, for 30 years or more, and Americans want to live even longer. How many people do we need and how long do we need top live? There just aren't enough resources to go around even now.
Anything to Stay Alive
Now it seems that a big reason why we have fewer casualties, from our wars in the Middle East and Central Asia, is that Americans wanted our soldiers to be completely covered in armor, so they would supposedly never get hurt, and the armor held in the blood enough, that they survived what they should have died from (terrible burns). I remember, when living at a retirement home, in my twenties, for a few years, one lady asked what she would do, with all the free time. She was dead, in less than a month.
Preparing for Death
There are many things worse than death: being burned terribly, being tortured, or being severely depressed, for a long time. We all will die and likely within a relatively short period of time. People need to deal with it. Maybe, if anyone had a little faith in God, they wouldn't be so terrified. Certainly living without faith is a kind of living death. This is the one thing you really need to do before you die: prepare for what comes after.
3.6.2 Making Money and Computers
In America today, no one will even consider starting a new project, without finding a way, to make money off of it. It would be nice, if people would just do things, because they were the right thing to do. Throughout much of history, people created cultural works, without having to be paid for them, and this has helped them develop their culture. Nowadays, all our culture is just corporate driven. The biggest problems, for those starting new projects, to make money, are that they go into areas, with little potential for profit and end up spending so much money and time on it, so that they actually get in debt all because of: a lack of research, being driven by hype, impatience, and an emotionally driven decision making.
Poor Understanding of Websites
People also seem to do a poor job, of understanding what is involved, and often abandon the project half way through. There are many projects like software and websites, that someone puts a great deal of effort in and then they are thrown away. It is one of the reasons why I emphasize downloads, for my books - most websites last an average of 18 months. Apple is likely changing this, with products like iBooks Author, since the hosting costs are free. And when people do put the money into it, they save a few dollars getting cheaper hosting, so that their site takes forever to load or they decide to use a technology, that they manage to break and therefore their site does not work.
Poor Understanding of Online Security
I have tried to buy things online, from small businesses, but had a few questions and emailed them, but they refused to answer. It is amazing how people will give away all their personal information, by using Google's products, but they refuse to open an email, from someone they have not already met. Opening emails should not result in any negative side effect - maybe they need to stop using Google and Microsoft products.
Poor Understanding of Book Market
Now there is a big rush, to make e-books, but I think people don't realize, that, like websites, doing it right is very difficult and the market potential is too small, to even pay back the startup costs, let alone pay for their time. It is ironic now that there are more people then ever, that want to write books, but less people then ever before want to read them. People love to blame the Internet for this, but TV already killed this market.
Poor Utilization of Internet
It is sad that the Internet has been so misused - often for criminal activities, as an excuse to be lazy and not learn things, or as a way to pass the time, without engaging their brains. The worst part of the Internet is how mean people are, to each other, because they think they are anonymous. It is sad, to see people are so negative, have so much pent up anger, and are just trying, to make other feel bad, even though they are an innocent bystander.
Buying Based on Fads
I keep on seeing articles online and the TV, that tell people you can do things like: create a website in minutes, that you can edit PDF files, enlarge images, make good looking e-books easily, with Microsoft Word, or any number of things, that are much more complicated, and have much more complicated answers. When I hear people say how they could not switch, to a competing office suite, like Wordperfect, Open Office.org, or iWork from Microsoft Office, but they find Google Docs to be very useful I realize they are driven by hype and have no understanding of technology. We now have governments using Facebook, Google services, and iPads, but not realizing they are consumer services not appropriate for schools.
Intelligence and Computers
The saddest part is how people's egos get involved. Computer knowledge is now seen as both a right of passage, into adulthood for men, and a measuring stick for intelligence, in general. The saddest part, of this, is that people are afraid, to be honest, with what they know and don't know, out of fear, of being put down. Since people get so emotional about computers, they are unwilling, to measure products, based on their overall value, rather than technical specifications.
Facebook vs. Apple
People refuse, to invest, in Apple, but everyone wanted, to invest in Facebook. If people looked into the fundamentals like return, on profit, market potential, cash on hand, market history, value of brand, and the ability to move into new markets, they would choose Apple. Facebook is supported, by advertising, to people, with no money and Apple make hundreds of dollars, off each product it sells.
Apple has and will continue, to go into industries, that most companies would find almost impossible, including mature markets and then they redefine the entire industry. The only negative things people say about Apple are said by people, who hate them, for nerd reasons, or that somehow people are hypnotized, into buying their products. If Apple could get anyone to buy their products, based on mind control, why do they sell so many iPads, but so few iMacs.
3.6.3 Race in America
Misunderstandings about Race
It seems, that in the US, we constantly talk about race, because many believe racism is the biggest problem, in America. I believe that it is a problem, with some people, but is not the our most major problem. What I do believe is that we will never get past racism, until we stop talking about it, all together. We also need to understand what race is, how people think who are racist, and develop consistent and obvious distinctions, on how we categorize race.
One of the biggest problems we have in America is that we have a bizarre breakdown, of race, that is not relevant, to discrimination and we mix categories. In America, we often break racial groups into: European, Asian, African, Latino, and Native Americans. The problems with this breakdown is that race does not directly linked, to racism, in that people who discriminate based on race don't first ask you where you come from, but target you, by the color, of your skin.
Darkness of Skin
The reality is there are light skinned and dark skinned Latinos and Asians and the dark skinned Latinos and Asians are discriminated against, just like African Americans. The Latino designation is based on language and not on color of skin. Furthermore, designating someone as a hyphenated American, just by the color of their skin, is in itself racist. If we are talking about color of skin, then we should state that directly.
Skin Color Does Not Equal Race
An African-American is a first generation American, from Africa, and can be white skinned, even if they are not from South Africa. People of North African descent are mostly Arab and are not the same skin color, as most Africans, south of the Sahara. Libya, in particular, has people of all different colors native there, because most people lived in North Africa, thousands of years ago before, when it was a tropical, instead of a desert. If we are to buy into hyphenated Americans, white people need to be referred to as European Americans.
It is great, that people are trying to wipe out the remaining discrimination, but, as they tried to do, in the school system, I grew up in, was they try to trick you into thinking you are racists and little is done to create real solutions. Instead of renaming every street Martin Luther Boulevard, maybe we should learn about other great Black Americans. The history I was taught was so limited, I would welcome study of any other time period and part of the world than Revolutionary and Civil War America. We had a major emphasis on female writers, in my literature classes, but little of anyone of another race.
Source of Racism
Race is an issue of fairness, but also is an issue of intelligence. To ever consider someone less, because they had a different color of skin is ridiculous and why is light skin considered better than dark skin. Racism actually predated 19th century Europe and goes back to the Greeks, who saw people, not of the Mediterranean world, as lesser people and people north, of this area, supposedly proved themselves, later in history, because they could butcher people more efficiently. The basis for this distinction was a weather based one: the mediterranean area had more seasonal weather, than those other areas.
Ridiculous Legal Situation
As far as fairness is concerned, we need to find legal ways, in which we can distinguish, between people who are racist and those who are not, as currently we all are affected, by the legal requirement, to hire a certain percentage of people, of these various "racial groups" the government has thrown together. The reality of what happens is that people of color can and do manipulate the system, by getting in positions, promoted, and win lawsuits solely, based on the color of their skin, while white people get less opportunities, for no legitimate reason. Sometimes it is possible that, in some areas, of the country, there happen to be so small a percentage, of people of color, or there is so little interest, in the area, by people, who happen to share the "racial group" distinctions, protected by the government.
The same often applies to gender, as well. As much as I have been indoctrinated to believe, that there are no difference between women and men, the computer industry has bent over backwards, to get women into their industry. Apple, who is one of the most progressive electronics company, had to find an executive, from Mary Kay, to find someone female to put on their board, who had the qualifications necessary.
Then there is this truly wacky designation, that contradicts everything else, is the celebration of non-white racial groups, as adding diversity to a group. You cannot both say there are no distinctions, based on race and still use it to celebrate open-mindedness. And the truly bizarre thing is that you are never supposed to say if the suspect for a crime is a non-white group, but we celebrate things the first person of color to do something, like the first Black President.
Legacy of Obama
The unique things that history will remember for Obama is how educated he was, how articulate he was, and how rational he was, not because of his race, but because his presidential predecessor was none of these things. Of course, we can say this is no surprise, because he graduated from an Ivy League college, but so did Bush.
Discrimination of Mentally Ill
Of course, the mentally ill are still the most discriminated group of people and have benefited least, from government programs, as they don't have any famous celebrities, that will champion their cause. While it is considered wrong to assume people are violent, because of their race, or most disabilities, it is considered to be ok to discriminate, based on mental illness. And there is very little, in the way of money, or social programs necessary, to meet the needs, of this group, in comparison, to other disabilities, like developmental disabilities, or racial groups.
3.6.4 On Legalizing Drugs
Arguments for Legalization
Many people are for the legalization of drugs. They say marijuana is not dangerous and that other drugs, that are legal, like alcohol, tobacco, caffeine, and sugar are worse, for people, and they are legal. Recently, there has been added emphasis, on this idea, because it is now seen, as a new tax source, and that is easier, to do, than getting rich people, or corporations, to pay taxes.
More Arguments for Legalization
Another side effect is that it is supposed, to reduce violence, because people would supposedly not fight for it, on that scenario. Finally, they say many other European countries have already legalized it and they have no problems with it. They also talk about how marijuana was not always illegal and was used heavily, in the past.
I have never done any drugs and most research, on marijuana, is suspect, because it is a highly political issue. I can say several things we do know about it. First of all, smoking any substance is bad for you and causes cancer. Many people throughout the world are getting lung cancer, due to cooking food, over fires, for many years. Another thing we know for sure is that marijuana is bad, because it causes people, to lose their minds, as pot is often referred to, as dope (it makes people stupid).
Other Drugs Legal
We don't need people any stupider and we don't want people taking, even more substances, that make driving, even more dangerous (think of the problems we have, with alcohol, already). It is also likely, that kids would be able, to get it easier, like it is with tobacco, alcohol, abused prescription medications, or inhaled chemicals, from toxic chemicals, used for cleaning. And there are, at least, some people, who get addicted, after using marijuana.
Why People do Drugs
One of the things, that people seem to miss, in this entire equation, is why people do drugs, in the first place and how to effectively prevent this and if that is not successful, help them break the addiction. The 2 big reasons why people take drugs are: because they are rebelling against their parents and trying to do something they know is bad, and secondly they are trying, to be cool, and fit in, with their friends.
Drugs are Cool
The reason why drugs are considered cool is because many famous celebrities take drugs and never say anything bad about them and we rarely see anything about how drugs affect their personal lives and how hard it is, to get over a drug addiction. Legalizing marijuana would likely steer kids into doing heavier drugs, because, if marijuana was legalized, then it wouldn't be considered bad enough.
Tobacco is Legal
Proponents, of drug legalization, often talk about how bad drugs, like alcohol, or tobacco are, for you, and, recently, they have added sugar and caffeine, to this argument. Tobacco is bad for you and should also be illegal, just on that basis. It is unfair, that medicines, that only kill less than 1% of their users get banned, and tobacco must kill at least 1/3 of their users, and is still legal. On the other hand, most people do not lose their minds, when they smoke, or chew tobacco.
Alcohol is Legal
Caffeine and alcohol can actually be good for you, if you do not abuse them. Alcohol could be made illegal, but Americans are unwilling, to give this up, as most people are already close, to addiction, on this and it is such an integral part of society. Alcohol is also useful, for many different things, and we already tried making it illegal and that didn't work, because everyone refused, to give it up. If alcohol were made illegal, many people would just drink cough syrup, of mouth wash.
More Legal Drugs
Caffeine can be abused - many designer drugs are based on high amounts of caffeine, but it also can help people be safe, by keeping them awake. Sugar is bad for our health, especially our teeth, but only really makes kids out of their minds. Prescription drugs and chemicals, like pain thinner, could be added, to the list, but they have their own uses and there is a limit, to what we can ban, just because it can be misused. Parents need to be watching their kids well enough, to keep them from things, like this.
As far as legalizing marijuana reducing crime is concerned, that may or may not be true, but when alcohol was legalized again, organized crime did not just disappear. Likely, they would just go into selling other, still illegal, substances. The Netherlands and Portugal have made it semi-legal, to smoke marijuana, but it is still illegal, to produce it. Ironically, marijuana is still illegal, in Jamaica. This sounds more, like preferring, to not prosecute the victims, of the crimes, and go after the source, of the problem.
American Super-Size Problem
Another point, to consider, is that Europeans know how to not overdo everything. In America, if we hear that blueberries are good for you, many Americans will eat nothing, but blueberries. It has also been said, that marijuana was legal in the past, but it sounds like they are referring, to hemp. I still don't know if this is the same plant of not, but this is an entirely different use and is not really relevant, to the conversation.
Value of Taxes
As far as giving the government another revenue source, this might be true, but they legalized heroine, or crack, in Switzerland, for a brief period of time and the value of it went through the floor. Legalizing marijuana may lower its value, tremendously. Also, we are so far in debt, that the entire estimated world supply, of illegal drugs, is not worth enough, to help, with the federal debt.
3.7 Book of Job
by Ben Huot
Job 1:1: There was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and that man was perfect and upright, and one that feared God, and eschewed evil.
Job 1:2: And there were born unto him seven sons and three daughters.
Job 1:3: His substance also was seven thousand sheep, and three thousand camels, and five hundred yoke of oxen, and five hundred she asses, and a very great household; so that this man was the greatest of all the men of the east.
Job 1:4: And his sons went and feasted in their houses, every one his day; and sent and called for their three sisters to eat and to drink with them.
Job 1:5: And it was so, when the days of their feasting were gone about, that Job sent and sanctified them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all: for Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in their hearts. Thus did Job continually.
Job 1:6: Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the LORD, and Satan came also among them.
Job 1:7: And the LORD said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then Satan answered the LORD, and said, From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it.
Job 1:8: And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil? Job 1:9: Then Satan answered the LORD, and said, Doth Job fear God for nought?
Job 1:10: Hast not thou made an hedge about him, and about his house, and about all that he hath on every side? thou hast blessed the work of his hands, and his substance is increased in the land.
Job 1:11: But put forth thine hand now, and touch all that he hath, and he will curse thee to thy face.
Job 1:12: And the LORD said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in thy power; only upon himself put not forth thine hand. So Satan went forth from the presence of the LORD.
Job 1:13: And there was a day when his sons and his daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brother's house:
Job 1:14: And there came a messenger unto Job, and said, The oxen were plowing, and the asses feeding beside them:
Job 1:15: And the Sabeans fell upon them, and took them away; yea, they have slain the servants with the edge of the sword; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.
Job 1:16: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The fire of God is fallen from heaven, and hath burned up the sheep, and the servants, and consumed them; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.
Job 1:17: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, The Chaldeans made out three bands, and fell upon the camels, and have carried them away, yea, and slain the servants with the edge of the sword; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.
Job 1:18: While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, Thy sons and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brother's house:
Job 1:19: And, behold, there came a great wind from the wilderness, and smote the four corners of the house, and it fell upon the young men, and they are dead; and I only am escaped alone to tell thee.
Job 1:20: Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and fell down upon the ground, and worshipped,
Job 1:21: And said, Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return thither: the LORD gave, and the LORD hath taken away; blessed be the name of the LORD.
Job 1:22: In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly.
Job 2:1: Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the LORD, and Satan came also among them to present himself before the LORD.
Job 2:2: And the LORD said unto Satan, From whence comest thou? And Satan answered the LORD, and said, From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it.
Job 2:3: And the LORD said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil? and still he holdeth fast his integrity, although thou movedst me against him, to destroy him without cause.
Job 2:4: And Satan answered the LORD, and said, Skin for skin, yea, all that a man hath will he give for his life.
Job 2:5: But put forth thine hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, and he will curse thee to thy face.
Job 2:6: And the LORD said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand; but save his life.
Job 2:7: So went Satan forth from the presence of the LORD, and smote Job with sore boils from the sole of his foot unto his crown.
Job 2:8: And he took him a potsherd to scrape himself withal; and he sat down among the ashes.
Job 2:9: Then said his wife unto him, Dost thou still retain thine integrity? curse God, and die.
Job 2:10: But he said unto her, Thou speakest as one of the foolish women speaketh. What? shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil? In all this did not Job sin with his lips.
Job 2:11: Now when Job's three friends heard of all this evil that was come upon him, they came every one from his own place; Eliphaz the Temanite, and Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar the Naamathite: for they had made an appointment together to come to mourn with him and to comfort him.
Job 2:12: And when they lifted up their eyes afar off, and knew him not, they lifted up their voice, and wept; and they rent every one his mantle, and sprinkled dust upon their heads toward heaven.
Job 2:13: So they sat down with him upon the ground seven days and seven nights, and none spake a word unto him: for they saw that his grief was very great.
Job 3:1: After this opened Job his mouth, and cursed his day.
Job 3:2: And Job spake, and said,
Job 3:3: Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night in which it was said, There is a man child conceived.
Job 3:4: Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, neither let the light shine upon it.
Job 3:5: Let darkness and the shadow of death stain it; let a cloud dwell upon it; let the blackness of the day terrify it.
Job 3:6: As for that night, let darkness seize upon it; let it not be joined unto the days of the year, let it not come into the number of the months.
Job 3:7: Lo, let that night be solitary, let no joyful voice come therein.
Job 3:8: Let them curse it that curse the day, who are ready to raise up their mourning.
Job 3:9: Let the stars of the twilight thereof be dark; let it look for light, but have none; neither let it see the dawning of the day:
Job 3:10: Because it shut not up the doors of my mother's womb, nor hid sorrow from mine eyes.
Job 3:11: Why died I not from the womb? why did I not give up the ghost when I came out of the belly?
Job 3:12: Why did the knees prevent me? or why the breasts that I should suck?
Job 3:13: For now should I have lain still and been quiet, I should have slept: then had I been at rest,
Job 3:14: With kings and counsellors of the earth, which built desolate places for themselves;
Job 3:15: Or with princes that had gold, who filled their houses with silver:
Job 3:16: Or as an hidden untimely birth I had not been; as infants which never saw light.
Job 3:17: There the wicked cease from troubling; and there the weary be at rest.
Job 3:18: There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the oppressor.
Job 3:19: The small and great are there; and the servant is free from his master.
Job 3:20: Wherefore is light given to him that is in misery, and life unto the bitter in soul;
Job 3:21: Which long for death, but it cometh not; and dig for it more than for hid treasures;
Job 3:22: Which rejoice exceedingly, and are glad, when they can find the grave?
Job 3:23: Why is light given to a man whose way is hid, and whom God hath hedged in?
Job 3:24: For my sighing cometh before I eat, and my roarings are poured out like the waters.
Job 3:25: For the thing which I greatly feared is come upon me, and that which I was afraid of is come unto me.
Job 3:26: I was not in safety, neither had I rest, neither was I quiet; yet trouble came.
Job 4:1: Then Eliphaz the Temanite answered and said,
Job 4:2: If we assay to commune with thee, wilt thou be grieved? but who can withhold himself from speaking?
Job 4:3: Behold, thou hast instructed many, and thou hast strengthened the weak hands.
Job 4:4: Thy words have upholden him that was falling, and thou hast strengthened the feeble knees.
Job 4:5: But now it is come upon thee, and thou faintest; it toucheth thee, and thou art troubled.
Job 4:6: Is not this thy fear, thy confidence, thy hope, and the uprightness of thy ways?
Job 4:7: Remember, I pray thee, who ever perished, being innocent? or where were the righteous cut off?
Job 4:8: Even as I have seen, they that plow iniquity, and sow wickedness, reap the same.
Job 4:9: By the blast of God they perish, and by the breath of his nostrils are they consumed.
Job 4:10: The roaring of the lion, and the voice of the fierce lion, and the teeth of the young lions, are broken.
Job 4:11: The old lion perisheth for lack of prey, and the stout lion's whelps are scattered abroad.
Job 4:12: Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received a little thereof.
Job 4:13: In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men,
Job 4:14: Fear came upon me, and trembling, which made all my bones to shake.
Job 4:15: Then a spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood up:
Job 4:16: It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof: an image was before mine eyes, there was silence, and I heard a voice, saying,
Job 4:17: Shall mortal man be more just than God? shall a man be more pure than his maker?
Job 4:18: Behold, he put no trust in his servants; and his angels he charged with folly:
Job 4:19: How much less in them that dwell in houses of clay, whose foundation is in the dust, which are crushed before the moth?
Job 4:20: They are destroyed from morning to evening: they perish for ever without any regarding it.
Job 4:21: Doth not their excellency which is in them go away? they die, even without wisdom.
Job 5:1: Call now, if there be any that will answer thee; and to which of the saints wilt thou turn?
Job 5:2: For wrath killeth the foolish man, and envy slayeth the silly one.
Job 5:3: I have seen the foolish taking root: but suddenly I cursed his habitation.
Job 5:4: His children are far from safety, and they are crushed in the gate, neither is there any to deliver them.
Job 5:5: Whose harvest the hungry eateth up, and taketh it even out of the thorns, and the robber swalloweth up their substance.
Job 5:6: Although affliction cometh not forth of the dust, neither doth trouble spring out of the ground;
Job 5:7: Yet man is born unto trouble, as the sparks fly upward.
Job 5:8: I would seek unto God, and unto God would I commit my cause:
Job 5:9: Which doeth great things and unsearchable; marvellous things without number:
Job 5:10: Who giveth rain upon the earth, and sendeth waters upon the fields:
Job 5:11: To set up on high those that be low; that those which mourn may be exalted to safety.
Job 5:12: He disappointeth the devices of the crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their enterprise.
Job 5:13: He taketh the wise in their own craftiness: and the counsel of the froward is carried headlong.
Job 5:14: They meet with darkness in the daytime, and grope in the noonday as in the night.
Job 5:15: But he saveth the poor from the sword, from their mouth, and from the hand of the mighty.
Job 5:16: So the poor hath hope, and iniquity stoppeth her mouth.
Job 5:17: Behold, happy is the man whom God correcteth: therefore despise not thou the chastening of the Almighty:
Job 5:18: For he maketh sore, and bindeth up: he woundeth, and his hands make whole.
Job 5:19: He shall deliver thee in six troubles: yea, in seven there shall no evil touch thee.
Job 5:20: In famine he shall redeem thee from death: and in war from the power of the sword.
Job 5:21: Thou shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue: neither shalt thou be afraid of destruction when it cometh.
Job 5:22: At destruction and famine thou shalt laugh: neither shalt thou be afraid of the beasts of the earth.
Job 5:23: For thou shalt be in league with the stones of the field: and the beasts of the field shall be at peace with thee.
Job 5:24: And thou shalt know that thy tabernacle shall be in peace; and thou shalt visit thy habitation, and shalt not sin.
Job 5:25: Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be great, and thine offspring as the grass of the earth.
Job 5:26: Thou shalt come to thy grave in a full age, like as a shock of corn cometh in in his season.
Job 5:27: Lo this, we have searched it, so it is; hear it, and know thou it for thy good.
Job 6:1: But Job answered and said,
Job 6:2: Oh that my grief were throughly weighed, and my calamity laid in the balances together!
Job 6:3: For now it would be heavier than the sand of the sea: therefore my words are swallowed up.
Job 6:4: For the arrows of the Almighty are within me, the poison whereof drinketh up my spirit: the terrors of God do set themselves in array against me.
Job 6:5: Doth the wild ass bray when he hath grass? or loweth the ox over his fodder?
Job 6:6: Can that which is unsavoury be eaten without salt? or is there any taste in the white of an egg?
Job 6:7: The things that my soul refused to touch are as my sorrowful meat.
Job 6:8: Oh that I might have my request; and that God would grant me the thing that I long for!
Job 6:9: Even that it would please God to destroy me; that he would let loose his hand, and cut me off!
Job 6:10: Then should I yet have comfort; yea, I would harden myself in sorrow: let him not spare; for I have not concealed the words of the Holy One.
Job 6:11: What is my strength, that I should hope? and what is mine end, that I should prolong my life?
Job 6:12: Is my strength the strength of stones? or is my flesh of brass?
Job 6:13: Is not my help in me? and is wisdom driven quite from me?
Job 6:14: To him that is afflicted pity should be shewed from his friend; but he forsaketh the fear of the Almighty.
Job 6:15: My brethren have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they pass away;
Job 6:16: Which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow is hid:
Job 6:17: What time they wax warm, they vanish: when it is hot, they are consumed out of their place.
Job 6:18: The paths of their way are turned aside; they go to nothing, and perish.
Job 6:19: The troops of Tema looked, the companies of Sheba waited for them.
Job 6:20: They were confounded because they had hoped; they came thither, and were ashamed.
Job 6:21: For now ye are nothing; ye see my casting down, and are afraid.
Job 6:22: Did I say, Bring unto me? or, Give a reward for me of your substance?
Job 6:23: Or, Deliver me from the enemy's hand? or, Redeem me from the hand of the mighty?
Job 6:24: Teach me, and I will hold my tongue: and cause me to understand wherein I have erred.
Job 6:25: How forcible are right words! but what doth your arguing reprove?
Job 6:26: Do ye imagine to reprove words, and the speeches of one that is desperate, which are as wind?
Job 6:27: Yea, ye overwhelm the fatherless, and ye dig a pit for your friend.
Job 6:28: Now therefore be content, look upon me; for it is evident unto you if I lie.
Job 6:29: Return, I pray you, let it not be iniquity; yea, return again, my righteousness is in it.
Job 6:30: Is there iniquity in my tongue? cannot my taste discern perverse things?
Job 7:1: Is there not an appointed time to man upon earth? are not his days also like the days of an hireling?
Job 7:2: As a servant earnestly desireth the shadow, and as an hireling looketh for the reward of his work:
Job 7:3: So am I made to possess months of vanity, and wearisome nights are appointed to me.
Job 7:4: When I lie down, I say, When shall I arise, and the night be gone? and I am full of tossings to and fro unto the dawning of the day.
Job 7:5: My flesh is clothed with worms and clods of dust; my skin is broken, and become loathsome.
Job 7:6: My days are swifter than a weaver's shuttle, and are spent without hope.
Job 7:7: O remember that my life is wind: mine eye shall no more see good.
Job 7:8: The eye of him that hath seen me shall see me no more: thine eyes are upon me, and I am not.
Job 7:9: As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away: so he that goeth down to the grave shall come up no more.
Job 7:10: He shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place know him any more.
Job 7:11: Therefore I will not refrain my mouth; I will speak in the anguish of my spirit; I will complain in the bitterness of my soul.
Job 7:12: Am I a sea, or a whale, that thou settest a watch over me?
Job 7:13: When I say, My bed shall comfort me, my couch shall ease my complaint;
Job 7:14: Then thou scarest me with dreams, and terrifiest me through visions:
Job 7:15: So that my soul chooseth strangling, and death rather than my life.
Job 7:16: I loathe it; I would not live alway: let me alone; for my days are vanity.
Job 7:17: What is man, that thou shouldest magnify him? and that thou shouldest set thine heart upon him?
Job 7:18: And that thou shouldest visit him every morning, and try him every moment?
Job 7:19: How long wilt thou not depart from me, nor let me alone till I swallow down my spittle?
Job 7:20: I have sinned; what shall I do unto thee, O thou preserver of men? why hast thou set me as a mark against thee, so that I am a burden to myself?
Job 7:21: And why dost thou not pardon my transgression, and take away mine iniquity? for now shall I sleep in the dust; and thou shalt seek me in the morning, but I shall not be.
Job 8:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
Job 8:2: How long wilt thou speak these things? and how long shall the words of thy mouth be like a strong wind?
Job 8:3: Doth God pervert judgment? or doth the Almighty pervert justice?
Job 8:4: If thy children have sinned against him, and he have cast them away for their transgression;
Job 8:5: If thou wouldest seek unto God betimes, and make thy supplication to the Almighty;
Job 8:6: If thou wert pure and upright; surely now he would awake for thee, and make the habitation of thy righteousness prosperous.
Job 8:7: Though thy beginning was small, yet thy latter end should greatly increase.
Job 8:8: For enquire, I pray thee, of the former age, and prepare thyself to the search of their fathers:
Job 8:9: (For we are but of yesterday, and know nothing, because our days upon earth are a shadow:)
Job 8:10: Shall not they teach thee, and tell thee, and utter words out of their heart?
Job 8:11: Can the rush grow up without mire? can the flag grow without water?
Job 8:12: Whilst it is yet in his greenness, and not cut down, it withereth before any other herb.
Job 8:13: So are the paths of all that forget God; and the hypocrite's hope shall perish:
Job 8:14: Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a spider's web.
Job 8:15: He shall lean upon his house, but it shall not stand: he shall hold it fast, but it shall not endure.
Job 8:16: He is green before the sun, and his branch shooteth forth in his garden.
Job 8:17: His roots are wrapped about the heap, and seeth the place of stones.
Job 8:18: If he destroy him from his place, then it shall deny him, saying, I have not seen thee.
Job 8:19: Behold, this is the joy of his way, and out of the earth shall others grow.
Job 8:20: Behold, God will not cast away a perfect man, neither will he help the evil doers:
Job 8:21: Till he fill thy mouth with laughing, and thy lips with rejoicing.
Job 8:22: They that hate thee shall be clothed with shame; and the dwelling place of the wicked shall come to nought.
Job 9:1: Then Job answered and said,
Job 9:2: I know it is so of a truth: but how should man be just with God?
Job 9:3: If he will contend with him, he cannot answer him one of a thousand.
Job 9:4: He is wise in heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened himself against him, and hath prospered?
Job 9:5: Which removeth the mountains, and they know not: which overturneth them in his anger.
Job 9:6: Which shaketh the earth out of her place, and the pillars thereof tremble.
Job 9:7: Which commandeth the sun, and it riseth not; and sealeth up the stars.
Job 9:8: Which alone spreadeth out the heavens, and treadeth upon the waves of the sea.
Job 9:9: Which maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades, and the chambers of the south.
Job 9:10: Which doeth great things past finding out; yea, and wonders without number.
Job 9:11: Lo, he goeth by me, and I see him not: he passeth on also, but I perceive him not.
Job 9:12: Behold, he taketh away, who can hinder him? who will say unto him, What doest thou?
Job 9:13: If God will not withdraw his anger, the proud helpers do stoop under him.
Job 9:14: How much less shall I answer him, and choose out my words to reason with him?
Job 9:15: Whom, though I were righteous, yet would I not answer, but I would make supplication to my judge.
Job 9:16: If I had called, and he had answered me; yet would I not believe that he had hearkened unto my voice.
Job 9:17: For he breaketh me with a tempest, and multiplieth my wounds without cause.
Job 9:18: He will not suffer me to take my breath, but filleth me with bitterness.
Job 9:19: If I speak of strength, lo, he is strong: and if of judgment, who shall set me a time to plead?
Job 9:20: If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me: if I say, I am perfect, it shall also prove me perverse.
Job 9:21: Though I were perfect, yet would I not know my soul: I would despise my life.
Job 9:22: This is one thing, therefore I said it, He destroyeth the perfect and the wicked.
Job 9:23: If the scourge slay suddenly, he will laugh at the trial of the innocent.
Job 9:24: The earth is given into the hand of the wicked: he covereth the faces of the judges thereof; if not, where, and who is he?
Job 9:25: Now my days are swifter than a post: they flee away, they see no good.
Job 9:26: They are passed away as the swift ships: as the eagle that hasteth to the prey.
Job 9:27: If I say, I will forget my complaint, I will leave off my heaviness, and comfort myself:
Job 9:28: I am afraid of all my sorrows, I know that thou wilt not hold me innocent.
Job 9:29: If I be wicked, why then labour I in vain?
Job 9:30: If I wash myself with snow water, and make my hands never so clean;
Job 9:31: Yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes shall abhor me.
Job 9:32: For he is not a man, as I am, that I should answer him, and we should come together in judgment.
Job 9:33: Neither is there any daysman betwixt us, that might lay his hand upon us both.
Job 9:34: Let him take his rod away from me, and let not his fear terrify me:
Job 9:35: Then would I speak, and not fear him; but it is not so with me.
Job 10:1: My soul is weary of my life; I will leave my complaint upon myself; I will speak in the bitterness of my soul.
Job 10:2: I will say unto God, Do not condemn me; shew me wherefore thou contendest with me.
Job 10:3: Is it good unto thee that thou shouldest oppress, that thou shouldest despise the work of thine hands, and shine upon the counsel of the wicked?
Job 10:4: Hast thou eyes of flesh? or seest thou as man seeth?
Job 10:5: Are thy days as the days of man? are thy years as man's days,
Job 10:6: That thou enquirest after mine iniquity, and searchest after my sin?
Job 10:7: Thou knowest that I am not wicked; and there is none that can deliver out of thine hand. Job 10:8: Thine hands have made me and fashioned me together round about; yet thou dost destroy me.
Job 10:9: Remember, I beseech thee, that thou hast made me as the clay; and wilt thou bring me into dust again?
Job 10:10: Hast thou not poured me out as milk, and curdled me like cheese?
Job 10:11: Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh, and hast fenced me with bones and sinews.
Job 10:12: Thou hast granted me life and favour, and thy visitation hath preserved my spirit.
Job 10:13: And these things hast thou hid in thine heart: I know that this is with thee.
Job 10:14: If I sin, then thou markest me, and thou wilt not acquit me from mine iniquity.
Job 10:15: If I be wicked, woe unto me; and if I be righteous, yet will I not lift up my head. I am full of confusion; therefore see thou mine affliction;
Job 10:16: For it increaseth. Thou huntest me as a fierce lion: and again thou shewest thyself marvellous upon me.
Job 10:17: Thou renewest thy witnesses against me, and increasest thine indignation upon me; changes and war are against me.
Job 10:18: Wherefore then hast thou brought me forth out of the womb? Oh that I had given up the ghost, and no eye had seen me!
Job 10:19: I should have been as though I had not been; I should have been carried from the womb to the grave.
Job 10:20: Are not my days few? cease then, and let me alone, that I may take comfort a little, Job 10:21: Before I go whence I shall not return, even to the land of darkness and the shadow of death;
Job 10:22: A land of darkness, as darkness itself; and of the shadow of death, without any order, and where the light is as darkness.
Job 11:1: Then answered Zophar the Naamathite, and said,
Job 11:2: Should not the multitude of words be answered? and should a man full of talk be justified?
Job 11:3: Should thy lies make men hold their peace? and when thou mockest, shall no man make thee ashamed?
Job 11:4: For thou hast said, My doctrine is pure, and I am clean in thine eyes.
Job 11:5: But oh that God would speak, and open his lips against thee;
Job 11:6: And that he would shew thee the secrets of wisdom, that they are double to that which is! Know therefore that God exacteth of thee less than thine iniquity deserveth.
Job 11:7: Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection?
Job 11:8: It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; what canst thou know?
Job 11:9: The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea.
Job 11:10: If he cut off, and shut up, or gather together, then who can hinder him?
Job 11:11: For he knoweth vain men: he seeth wickedness also; will he not then consider it?
Job 11:12: For vain man would be wise, though man be born like a wild ass's colt.
Job 11:13: If thou prepare thine heart, and stretch out thine hands toward him;
Job 11:14: If iniquity be in thine hand, put it far away, and let not wickedness dwell in thy tabernacles.
Job 11:15: For then shalt thou lift up thy face without spot; yea, thou shalt be stedfast, and shalt not fear:
Job 11:16: Because thou shalt forget thy misery, and remember it as waters that pass away:
Job 11:17: And thine age shall be clearer than the noonday; thou shalt shine forth, thou shalt be as the morning.
Job 11:18: And thou shalt be secure, because there is hope; yea, thou shalt dig about thee, and thou shalt take thy rest in safety.
Job 11:19: Also thou shalt lie down, and none shall make thee afraid; yea, many shall make suit unto thee.
Job 11:20: But the eyes of the wicked shall fail, and they shall not escape, and their hope shall be as the giving up of the ghost.
Job 12:1: And Job answered and said,
Job 12:2: No doubt but ye are the people, and wisdom shall die with you.
Job 12:3: But I have understanding as well as you; I am not inferior to you: yea, who knoweth not such things as these?
Job 12:4: I am as one mocked of his neighbour, who calleth upon God, and he answereth him: the just upright man is laughed to scorn.
Job 12:5: He that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that is at ease.
Job 12:6: The tabernacles of robbers prosper, and they that provoke God are secure; into whose hand God bringeth abundantly.
Job 12:7: But ask now the beasts, and they shall teach thee; and the fowls of the air, and they shall tell thee:
Job 12:8: Or speak to the earth, and it shall teach thee: and the fishes of the sea shall declare unto thee.
Job 12:9: Who knoweth not in all these that the hand of the LORD hath wrought this?
Job 12:10: In whose hand is the soul of every living thing, and the breath of all mankind.
Job 12:11: Doth not the ear try words? and the mouth taste his meat?
Job 12:12: With the ancient is wisdom; and in length of days understanding.
Job 12:13: With him is wisdom and strength, he hath counsel and understanding.
Job 12:14: Behold, he breaketh down, and it cannot be built again: he shutteth up a man, and there can be no opening.
Job 12:15: Behold, he withholdeth the waters, and they dry up: also he sendeth them out, and they overturn the earth.
Job 12:16: With him is strength and wisdom: the deceived and the deceiver are his.
Job 12:17: He leadeth counsellors away spoiled, and maketh the judges fools.
Job 12:18: He looseth the bond of kings, and girdeth their loins with a girdle.
Job 12:19: He leadeth princes away spoiled, and overthroweth the mighty.
Job 12:20: He removeth away the speech of the trusty, and taketh away the understanding of the aged.
Job 12:21: He poureth contempt upon princes, and weakeneth the strength of the mighty.
Job 12:22: He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of death.
Job 12:23: He increaseth the nations, and destroyeth them: he enlargeth the nations, and straiteneth them again.
Job 12:24: He taketh away the heart of the chief of the people of the earth, and causeth them to wander in a wilderness where there is no way.
Job 12:25: They grope in the dark without light, and he maketh them to stagger like a drunken man.
Job 13:1: Lo, mine eye hath seen all this, mine ear hath heard and understood it.
Job 13:2: What ye know, the same do I know also: I am not inferior unto you.
Job 13:3: Surely I would speak to the Almighty, and I desire to reason with God.
Job 13:4: But ye are forgers of lies, ye are all physicians of no value.
Job 13:5: O that ye would altogether hold your peace! and it should be your wisdom.
Job 13:6: Hear now my reasoning, and hearken to the pleadings of my lips.
Job 13:7: Will ye speak wickedly for God? and talk deceitfully for him?
Job 13:8: Will ye accept his person? will ye contend for God?
Job 13:9: Is it good that he should search you out? or as one man mocketh another, do ye so mock him?
Job 13:10: He will surely reprove you, if ye do secretly accept persons.
Job 13:11: Shall not his excellency make you afraid? and his dread fall upon you?
Job 13:12: Your remembrances are like unto ashes, your bodies to bodies of clay.
Job 13:13: Hold your peace, let me alone, that I may speak, and let come on me what will.
Job 13:14: Wherefore do I take my flesh in my teeth, and put my life in mine hand?
Job 13:15: Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain mine own ways before him.
Job 13:16: He also shall be my salvation: for an hypocrite shall not come before him.
Job 13:17: Hear diligently my speech, and my declaration with your ears.
Job 13:18: Behold now, I have ordered my cause; I know that I shall be justified.
Job 13:19: Who is he that will plead with me? for now, if I hold my tongue, I shall give up the ghost.
Job 13:20: Only do not two things unto me: then will I not hide myself from thee.
Job 13:21: Withdraw thine hand far from me: and let not thy dread make me afraid.
Job 13:22: Then call thou, and I will answer: or let me speak, and answer thou me.
Job 13:23: How many are mine iniquities and sins? make me to know my transgression and my sin.
Job 13:24: Wherefore hidest thou thy face, and holdest me for thine enemy?
Job 13:25: Wilt thou break a leaf driven to and fro? and wilt thou pursue the dry stubble?
Job 13:26: For thou writest bitter things against me, and makest me to possess the iniquities of my youth.
Job 13:27: Thou puttest my feet also in the stocks, and lookest narrowly unto all my paths; thou settest a print upon the heels of my feet.
Job 13:28: And he, as a rotten thing, consumeth, as a garment that is moth eaten.
Job 14:1: Man that is born of a woman is of few days, and full of trouble.
Job 14:2: He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut down: he fleeth also as a shadow, and continueth not.
Job 14:3: And dost thou open thine eyes upon such an one, and bringest me into judgment with thee?
Job 14:4: Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean? not one.
Job 14:5: Seeing his days are determined, the number of his months are with thee, thou hast appointed his bounds that he cannot pass;
Job 14:6: Turn from him, that he may rest, till he shall accomplish, as an hireling, his day.
Job 14:7: For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the tender branch thereof will not cease.
Job 14:8: Though the root thereof wax old in the earth, and the stock thereof die in the ground;
Job 14:9: Yet through the scent of water it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a plant.
Job 14:10: But man dieth, and wasteth away: yea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he?
Job 14:11: As the waters fail from the sea, and the flood decayeth and drieth up:
Job 14:12: So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep.
Job 14:13: O that thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that thou wouldest keep me secret, until thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!
Job 14:14: If a man die, shall he live again? all the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come.
Job 14:15: Thou shalt call, and I will answer thee: thou wilt have a desire to the work of thine hands.
Job 14:16: For now thou numberest my steps: dost thou not watch over my sin?
Job 14:17: My transgression is sealed up in a bag, and thou sewest up mine iniquity.
Job 14:18: And surely the mountain falling cometh to nought, and the rock is removed out of his place.
Job 14:19: The waters wear the stones: thou washest away the things which grow out of the dust of the earth; and thou destroyest the hope of man.
Job 14:20: Thou prevailest for ever against him, and he passeth: thou changest his countenance, and sendest him away.
Job 14:21: His sons come to honour, and he knoweth it not; and they are brought low, but he perceiveth it not of them.
Job 14:22: But his flesh upon him shall have pain, and his soul within him shall mourn.
Job 15:1: Then answered Eliphaz the Temanite, and said,
Job 15:2: Should a wise man utter vain knowledge, and fill his belly with the east wind?
Job 15:3: Should he reason with unprofitable talk? or with speeches wherewith he can do no good?
Job 15:4: Yea, thou castest off fear, and restrainest prayer before God.
Job 15:5: For thy mouth uttereth thine iniquity, and thou choosest the tongue of the crafty.
Job 15:6: Thine own mouth condemneth thee, and not I: yea, thine own lips testify against thee.
Job 15:7: Art thou the first man that was born? or wast thou made before the hills?
Job 15:8: Hast thou heard the secret of God? and dost thou restrain wisdom to thyself?
Job 15:9: What knowest thou, that we know not? what understandest thou, which is not in us?
Job 15:10: With us are both the grayheaded and very aged men, much elder than thy father.
Job 15:11: Are the consolations of God small with thee? is there any secret thing with thee?
Job 15:12: Why doth thine heart carry thee away? and what do thy eyes wink at,
Job 15:13: That thou turnest thy spirit against God, and lettest such words go out of thy mouth?
Job 15:14: What is man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of a woman, that he should be righteous?
Job 15:15: Behold, he putteth no trust in his saints; yea, the heavens are not clean in his sight.
Job 15:16: How much more abominable and filthy is man, which drinketh iniquity like water?
Job 15:17: I will shew thee, hear me; and that which I have seen I will declare;
Job 15:18: Which wise men have told from their fathers, and have not hid it:
Job 15:19: Unto whom alone the earth was given, and no stranger passed among them.
Job 15:20: The wicked man travaileth with pain all his days, and the number of years is hidden to the oppressor.
Job 15:21: A dreadful sound is in his ears: in prosperity the destroyer shall come upon him.
Job 15:22: He believeth not that he shall return out of darkness, and he is waited for of the sword.
Job 15:23: He wandereth abroad for bread, saying, Where is it? he knoweth that the day of darkness is ready at his hand.
Job 15:24: Trouble and anguish shall make him afraid; they shall prevail against him, as a king ready to the battle.
Job 15:25: For he stretcheth out his hand against God, and strengtheneth himself against the Almighty.
Job 15:26: He runneth upon him, even on his neck, upon the thick bosses of his bucklers:
Job 15:27: Because he covereth his face with his fatness, and maketh collops of fat on his flanks.
Job 15:28: And he dwelleth in desolate cities, and in houses which no man inhabiteth, which are ready to become heaps.
Job 15:29: He shall not be rich, neither shall his substance continue, neither shall he prolong the perfection thereof upon the earth.
Job 15:30: He shall not depart out of darkness; the flame shall dry up his branches, and by the breath of his mouth shall he go away.
Job 15:31: Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity: for vanity shall be his recompence.
Job 15:32: It shall be accomplished before his time, and his branch shall not be green.
Job 15:33: He shall shake off his unripe grape as the vine, and shall cast off his flower as the olive.
Job 15:34: For the congregation of hypocrites shall be desolate, and fire shall consume the tabernacles of bribery.
Job 15:35: They conceive mischief, and bring forth vanity, and their belly prepareth deceit.
Job 16:1: Then Job answered and said,
Job 16:2: I have heard many such things: miserable comforters are ye all.
Job 16:3: Shall vain words have an end? or what emboldeneth thee that thou answerest?
Job 16:4: I also could speak as ye do: if your soul were in my soul's stead, I could heap up words against you, and shake mine head at you.
Job 16:5: But I would strengthen you with my mouth, and the moving of my lips should asswage your grief.
Job 16:6: Though I speak, my grief is not asswaged: and though I forbear, what am I eased?
Job 16:7: But now he hath made me weary: thou hast made desolate all my company.
Job 16:8: And thou hast filled me with wrinkles, which is a witness against me: and my leanness rising up in me beareth witness to my face.
Job 16:9: He teareth me in his wrath, who hateth me: he gnasheth upon me with his teeth; mine enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon me.
Job 16:10: They have gaped upon me with their mouth; they have smitten me upon the cheek reproachfully; they have gathered themselves together against me.
Job 16:11: God hath delivered me to the ungodly, and turned me over into the hands of the wicked.
Job 16:12: I was at ease, but he hath broken me asunder: he hath also taken me by my neck, and shaken me to pieces, and set me up for his mark.
Job 16:13: His archers compass me round about, he cleaveth my reins asunder, and doth not spare; he poureth out my gall upon the ground.
Job 16:14: He breaketh me with breach upon breach, he runneth upon me like a giant.
Job 16:15: I have sewed sackcloth upon my skin, and defiled my horn in the dust.
Job 16:16: My face is foul with weeping, and on my eyelids is the shadow of death;
Job 16:17: Not for any injustice in mine hands: also my prayer is pure.
Job 16:18: O earth, cover not thou my blood, and let my cry have no place.
Job 16:19: Also now, behold, my witness is in heaven, and my record is on high.
Job 16:20: My friends scorn me: but mine eye poureth out tears unto God.
Job 16:21: O that one might plead for a man with God, as a man pleadeth for his neighbour!
Job 16:22: When a few years are come, then I shall go the way whence I shall not return.
Job 17:1: My breath is corrupt, my days are extinct, the graves are ready for me.
Job 17:2: Are there not mockers with me? and doth not mine eye continue in their provocation?
Job 17:3: Lay down now, put me in a surety with thee; who is he that will strike hands with me?
Job 17:4: For thou hast hid their heart from understanding: therefore shalt thou not exalt them.
Job 17:5: He that speaketh flattery to his friends, even the eyes of his children shall fail.
Job 17:6: He hath made me also a byword of the people; and aforetime I was as a tabret.
Job 17:7: Mine eye also is dim by reason of sorrow, and all my members are as a shadow.
Job 17:8: Upright men shall be astonied at this, and the innocent shall stir up himself against the hypocrite.
Job 17:9: The righteous also shall hold on his way, and he that hath clean hands shall be stronger and stronger.
Job 17:10: But as for you all, do ye return, and come now: for I cannot find one wise man among you.
Job 17:11: My days are past, my purposes are broken off, even the thoughts of my heart.
Job 17:12: They change the night into day: the light is short because of darkness.
Job 17:13: If I wait, the grave is mine house: I have made my bed in the darkness.
Job 17:14: I have said to corruption, Thou art my father: to the worm, Thou art my mother, and my sister.
Job 17:15: And where is now my hope? as for my hope, who shall see it?
Job 17:16: They shall go down to the bars of the pit, when our rest together is in the dust.
Job 18:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
Job 18:2: How long will it be ere ye make an end of words? mark, and afterwards we will speak.
Job 18:3: Wherefore are we counted as beasts, and reputed vile in your sight?
Job 18:4: He teareth himself in his anger: shall the earth be forsaken for thee? and shall the rock be removed out of his place?
Job 18:5: Yea, the light of the wicked shall be put out, and the spark of his fire shall not shine.
Job 18:6: The light shall be dark in his tabernacle, and his candle shall be put out with him.
Job 18:7: The steps of his strength shall be straitened, and his own counsel shall cast him down.
Job 18:8: For he is cast into a net by his own feet, and he walketh upon a snare.
Job 18:9: The gin shall take him by the heel, and the robber shall prevail against him.
Job 18:10: The snare is laid for him in the ground, and a trap for him in the way.
Job 18:11: Terrors shall make him afraid on every side, and shall drive him to his feet.
Job 18:12: His strength shall be hungerbitten, and destruction shall be ready at his side.
Job 18:13: It shall devour the strength of his skin: even the firstborn of death shall devour his strength.
Job 18:14: His confidence shall be rooted out of his tabernacle, and it shall bring him to the king of terrors.
Job 18:15: It shall dwell in his tabernacle, because it is none of his: brimstone shall be scattered upon his habitation.
Job 18:16: His roots shall be dried up beneath, and above shall his branch be cut off.
Job 18:17: His remembrance shall perish from the earth, and he shall have no name in the street.
Job 18:18: He shall be driven from light into darkness, and chased out of the world.
Job 18:19: He shall neither have son nor nephew among his people, nor any remaining in his dwellings.
Job 18:20: They that come after him shall be astonied at his day, as they that went before were affrighted.
Job 18:21: Surely such are the dwellings of the wicked, and this is the place of him that knoweth not God.
Job 19:1: Then Job answered and said,
Job 19:2: How long will ye vex my soul, and break me in pieces with words?
Job 19:3: These ten times have ye reproached me: ye are not ashamed that ye make yourselves strange to me.
Job 19:4: And be it indeed that I have erred, mine error remaineth with myself.
Job 19:5: If indeed ye will magnify yourselves against me, and plead against me my reproach:
Job 19:6: Know now that God hath overthrown me, and hath compassed me with his net.
Job 19:7: Behold, I cry out of wrong, but I am not heard: I cry aloud, but there is no judgment.
Job 19:8: He hath fenced up my way that I cannot pass, and he hath set darkness in my paths.
Job 19:9: He hath stripped me of my glory, and taken the crown from my head.
Job 19:10: He hath destroyed me on every side, and I am gone: and mine hope hath he removed like a tree.
Job 19:11: He hath also kindled his wrath against me, and he counteth me unto him as one of his enemies.
Job 19:12: His troops come together, and raise up their way against me, and encamp round about my tabernacle.
Job 19:13: He hath put my brethren far from me, and mine acquaintance are verily estranged from me.
Job 19:14: My kinsfolk have failed, and my familiar friends have forgotten me.
Job 19:15: They that dwell in mine house, and my maids, count me for a stranger: I am an alien in their sight.
Job 19:16: I called my servant, and he gave me no answer; I intreated him with my mouth.
Job 19:17: My breath is strange to my wife, though I intreated for the children's sake of mine own body.
Job 19:18: Yea, young children despised me; I arose, and they spake against me.
Job 19:19: All my inward friends abhorred me: and they whom I loved are turned against me.
Job 19:20: My bone cleaveth to my skin and to my flesh, and I am escaped with the skin of my teeth.
Job 19:21: Have pity upon me, have pity upon me, O ye my friends; for the hand of God hath touched me.
Job 19:22: Why do ye persecute me as God, and are not satisfied with my flesh?
Job 19:23: Oh that my words were now written! oh that they were printed in a book!
Job 19:24: That they were graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock for ever!
Job 19:25: For I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth:
Job 19:26: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God:
Job 19:27: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.
Job 19:28: But ye should say, Why persecute we him, seeing the root of the matter is found in me?
Job 19:29: Be ye afraid of the sword: for wrath bringeth the punishments of the sword, that ye may know there is a judgment.
Job 20:1: Then answered Zophar the Naamathite, and said,
Job 20:2: Therefore do my thoughts cause me to answer, and for this I make haste.
Job 20:3: I have heard the check of my reproach, and the spirit of my understanding causeth me to answer.
Job 20:4: Knowest thou not this of old, since man was placed upon earth,
Job 20:5: That the triumphing of the wicked is short, and the joy of the hypocrite but for a moment?
Job 20:6: Though his excellency mount up to the heavens, and his head reach unto the clouds;
Job 20:7: Yet he shall perish for ever like his own dung: they which have seen him shall say, Where is he?
Job 20:8: He shall fly away as a dream, and shall not be found: yea, he shall be chased away as a vision of the night.
Job 20:9: The eye also which saw him shall see him no more; neither shall his place any more behold him.
Job 20:10: His children shall seek to please the poor, and his hands shall restore their goods.
Job 20:11: His bones are full of the sin of his youth, which shall lie down with him in the dust.
Job 20:12: Though wickedness be sweet in his mouth, though he hide it under his tongue;
Job 20:13: Though he spare it, and forsake it not; but keep it still within his mouth:
Job 20:14: Yet his meat in his bowels is turned, it is the gall of asps within him.
Job 20:15: He hath swallowed down riches, and he shall vomit them up again: God shall cast them out of his belly.
Job 20:16: He shall suck the poison of asps: the viper's tongue shall slay him.
Job 20:17: He shall not see the rivers, the floods, the brooks of honey and butter.
Job 20:18: That which he laboured for shall he restore, and shall not swallow it down: according to his substance shall the restitution be, and he shall not rejoice therein.
Job 20:19: Because he hath oppressed and hath forsaken the poor; because he hath violently taken away an house which he builded not;
Job 20:20: Surely he shall not feel quietness in his belly, he shall not save of that which he desired.
Job 20:21: There shall none of his meat be left; therefore shall no man look for his goods.
Job 20:22: In the fulness of his sufficiency he shall be in straits: every hand of the wicked shall come upon him.
Job 20:23: When he is about to fill his belly, God shall cast the fury of his wrath upon him, and shall rain it upon him while he is eating.
Job 20:24: He shall flee from the iron weapon, and the bow of steel shall strike him through.
Job 20:25: It is drawn, and cometh out of the body; yea, the glittering sword cometh out of his gall: terrors are upon him.
Job 20:26: All darkness shall be hid in his secret places: a fire not blown shall consume him; it shall go ill with him that is left in his tabernacle.
Job 20:27: The heaven shall reveal his iniquity; and the earth shall rise up against him.
Job 20:28: The increase of his house shall depart, and his goods shall flow away in the day of his wrath.
Job 20:29: This is the portion of a wicked man from God, and the heritage appointed unto him by God.
Job 21:1: But Job answered and said,
Job 21:2: Hear diligently my speech, and let this be your consolations.
Job 21:3: Suffer me that I may speak; and after that I have spoken, mock on.
Job 21:4: As for me, is my complaint to man? and if it were so, why should not my spirit be troubled?
Job 21:5: Mark me, and be astonished, and lay your hand upon your mouth.
Job 21:6: Even when I remember I am afraid, and trembling taketh hold on my flesh.
Job 21:7: Wherefore do the wicked live, become old, yea, are mighty in power?
Job 21:8: Their seed is established in their sight with them, and their offspring before their eyes.
Job 21:9: Their houses are safe from fear, neither is the rod of God upon them.
Job 21:10: Their bull gendereth, and faileth not; their cow calveth, and casteth not her calf.
Job 21:11: They send forth their little ones like a flock, and their children dance.
Job 21:12: They take the timbrel and harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ.
Job 21:13: They spend their days in wealth, and in a moment go down to the grave.
Job 21:14: Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us; for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways.
Job 21:15: What is the Almighty, that we should serve him? and what profit should we have, if we pray unto him?
Job 21:16: Lo, their good is not in their hand: the counsel of the wicked is far from me.
Job 21:17: How oft is the candle of the wicked put out! and how oft cometh their destruction upon them! God distributeth sorrows in his anger.
Job 21:18: They are as stubble before the wind, and as chaff that the storm carrieth away.
Job 21:19: God layeth up his iniquity for his children: he rewardeth him, and he shall know it.
Job 21:20: His eyes shall see his destruction, and he shall drink of the wrath of the Almighty.
Job 21:21: For what pleasure hath he in his house after him, when the number of his months is cut off in the midst?
Job 21:22: Shall any teach God knowledge? seeing he judgeth those that are high.
Job 21:23: One dieth in his full strength, being wholly at ease and quiet.
Job 21:24: His breasts are full of milk, and his bones are moistened with marrow.
Job 21:25: And another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and never eateth with pleasure.
Job 21:26: They shall lie down alike in the dust, and the worms shall cover them.
Job 21:27: Behold, I know your thoughts, and the devices which ye wrongfully imagine against me.
Job 21:28: For ye say, Where is the house of the prince? and where are the dwelling places of the wicked?
Job 21:29: Have ye not asked them that go by the way? and do ye not know their tokens,
Job 21:30: That the wicked is reserved to the day of destruction? they shall be brought forth to the day of wrath.
Job 21:31: Who shall declare his way to his face? and who shall repay him what he hath done?
Job 21:32: Yet shall he be brought to the grave, and shall remain in the tomb.
Job 21:33: The clods of the valley shall be sweet unto him, and every man shall draw after him, as there are innumerable before him.
Job 21:34: How then comfort ye me in vain, seeing in your answers there remaineth falsehood?
Job 22:1: Then Eliphaz the Temanite answered and said,
Job 22:2: Can a man be profitable unto God, as he that is wise may be profitable unto himself?
Job 22:3: Is it any pleasure to the Almighty, that thou art righteous? or is it gain to him, that thou makest thy ways perfect?
Job 22:4: Will he reprove thee for fear of thee? will he enter with thee into judgment?
Job 22:5: Is not thy wickedness great? and thine iniquities infinite?
Job 22:6: For thou hast taken a pledge from thy brother for nought, and stripped the naked of their clothing.
Job 22:7: Thou hast not given water to the weary to drink, and thou hast withholden bread from the hungry.
Job 22:8: But as for the mighty man, he had the earth; and the honourable man dwelt in it.
Job 22:9: Thou hast sent widows away empty, and the arms of the fatherless have been broken.
Job 22:10: Therefore snares are round about thee, and sudden fear troubleth thee;
Job 22:11: Or darkness, that thou canst not see; and abundance of waters cover thee.
Job 22:12: Is not God in the height of heaven? and behold the height of the stars, how high they are!
Job 22:13: And thou sayest, How doth God know? can he judge through the dark cloud?
Job 22:14: Thick clouds are a covering to him, that he seeth not; and he walketh in the circuit of heaven.
Job 22:15: Hast thou marked the old way which wicked men have trodden?
Job 22:16: Which were cut down out of time, whose foundation was overflown with a flood:
Job 22:17: Which said unto God, Depart from us: and what can the Almighty do for them?
Job 22:18: Yet he filled their houses with good things: but the counsel of the wicked is far from me.
Job 22:19: The righteous see it, and are glad: and the innocent laugh them to scorn.
Job 22:20: Whereas our substance is not cut down, but the remnant of them the fire consumeth.
Job 22:21: Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace: thereby good shall come unto thee.
Job 22:22: Receive, I pray thee, the law from his mouth, and lay up his words in thine heart.
Job 22:23: If thou return to the Almighty, thou shalt be built up, thou shalt put away iniquity far from thy tabernacles.
Job 22:24: Then shalt thou lay up gold as dust, and the gold of Ophir as the stones of the brooks.
Job 22:25: Yea, the Almighty shall be thy defence, and thou shalt have plenty of silver.
Job 22:26: For then shalt thou have thy delight in the Almighty, and shalt lift up thy face unto God.
Job 22:27: Thou shalt make thy prayer unto him, and he shall hear thee, and thou shalt pay thy vows.
Job 22:28: Thou shalt also decree a thing, and it shall be established unto thee: and the light shall shine upon thy ways.
Job 22:29: When men are cast down, then thou shalt say, There is lifting up; and he shall save the humble person.
Job 22:30: He shall deliver the island of the innocent: and it is delivered by the pureness of thine hands.
Job 23:1: Then Job answered and said,
Job 23:2: Even to day is my complaint bitter: my stroke is heavier than my groaning.
Job 23:3: Oh that I knew where I might find him! that I might come even to his seat!
Job 23:4: I would order my cause before him, and fill my mouth with arguments.
Job 23:5: I would know the words which he would answer me, and understand what he would say unto me.
Job 23:6: Will he plead against me with his great power? No; but he would put strength in me.
Job 23:7: There the righteous might dispute with him; so should I be delivered for ever from my judge.
Job 23:8: Behold, I go forward, but he is not there; and backward, but I cannot perceive him:
Job 23:9: On the left hand, where he doth work, but I cannot behold him: he hideth himself on the right hand, that I cannot see him:
Job 23:10: But he knoweth the way that I take: when he hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold.
Job 23:11: My foot hath held his steps, his way have I kept, and not declined.
Job 23:12: Neither have I gone back from the commandment of his lips; I have esteemed the words of his mouth more than my necessary food.
Job 23:13: But he is in one mind, and who can turn him? and what his soul desireth, even that he doeth.
Job 23:14: For he performeth the thing that is appointed for me: and many such things are with him.
Job 23:15: Therefore am I troubled at his presence: when I consider, I am afraid of him.
Job 23:16: For God maketh my heart soft, and the Almighty troubleth me:
Job 23:17: Because I was not cut off before the darkness, neither hath he covered the darkness from my face.
Job 24:1: Why, seeing times are not hidden from the Almighty, do they that know him not see his days?
Job 24:2: Some remove the landmarks; they violently take away flocks, and feed thereof.
Job 24:3: They drive away the ass of the fatherless, they take the widow's ox for a pledge.
Job 24:4: They turn the needy out of the way: the poor of the earth hide themselves together.
Job 24:5: Behold, as wild asses in the desert, go they forth to their work; rising betimes for a prey: the wilderness yieldeth food for them and for their children.
Job 24:6: They reap every one his corn in the field: and they gather the vintage of the wicked.
Job 24:7: They cause the naked to lodge without clothing, that they have no covering in the cold.
Job 24:8: They are wet with the showers of the mountains, and embrace the rock for want of a shelter.
Job 24:9: They pluck the fatherless from the breast, and take a pledge of the poor.
Job 24:10: They cause him to go naked without clothing, and they take away the sheaf from the hungry;
Job 24:11: Which make oil within their walls, and tread their winepresses, and suffer thirst.
Job 24:12: Men groan from out of the city, and the soul of the wounded crieth out: yet God layeth not folly to them.
Job 24:13: They are of those that rebel against the light; they know not the ways thereof, nor abide in the paths thereof.
Job 24:14: The murderer rising with the light killeth the poor and needy, and in the night is as a thief.
Job 24:15: The eye also of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight, saying, No eye shall see me: and disguiseth his face.
Job 24:16: In the dark they dig through houses, which they had marked for themselves in the daytime: they know not the light.
Job 24:17: For the morning is to them even as the shadow of death: if one know them, they are in the terrors of the shadow of death.
Job 24:18: He is swift as the waters; their portion is cursed in the earth: he beholdeth not the way of the vineyards.
Job 24:19: Drought and heat consume the snow waters: so doth the grave those which have sinned.
Job 24:20: The womb shall forget him; the worm shall feed sweetly on him; he shall be no more remembered; and wickedness shall be broken as a tree.
Job 24:21: He evil entreateth the barren that beareth not: and doeth not good to the widow.
Job 24:22: He draweth also the mighty with his power: he riseth up, and no man is sure of life.
Job 24:23: Though it be given him to be in safety, whereon he resteth; yet his eyes are upon their ways.
Job 24:24: They are exalted for a little while, but are gone and brought low; they are taken out of the way as all other, and cut off as the tops of the ears of corn.
Job 24:25: And if it be not so now, who will make me a liar, and make my speech nothing worth?
Job 25:1: Then answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said,
Job 25:2: Dominion and fear are with him, he maketh peace in his high places.
Job 25:3: Is there any number of his armies? and upon whom doth not his light arise?
Job 25:4: How then can man be justified with God? or how can he be clean that is born of a woman?
Job 25:5: Behold even to the moon, and it shineth not; yea, the stars are not pure in his sight.
Job 25:6: How much less man, that is a worm? and the son of man, which is a worm?
Job 26:1: But Job answered and said,
Job 26:2: How hast thou helped him that is without power? how savest thou the arm that hath no strength?
Job 26:3: How hast thou counselled him that hath no wisdom? and how hast thou plentifully declared the thing as it is?
Job 26:4: To whom hast thou uttered words? and whose spirit came from thee?
Job 26:5: Dead things are formed from under the waters, and the inhabitants thereof.
Job 26:6: Hell is naked before him, and destruction hath no covering.
Job 26:7: He stretcheth out the north over the empty place, and hangeth the earth upon nothing.
Job 26:8: He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds; and the cloud is not rent under them.
Job 26:9: He holdeth back the face of his throne, and spreadeth his cloud upon it.
Job 26:10: He hath compassed the waters with bounds, until the day and night come to an end.
Job 26:11: The pillars of heaven tremble and are astonished at his reproof.
Job 26:12: He divideth the sea with his power, and by his understanding he smiteth through the proud.
Job 26:13: By his spirit he hath garnished the heavens; his hand hath formed the crooked serpent.
Job 26:14: Lo, these are parts of his ways: but how little a portion is heard of him? but the thunder of his power who can understand?
Job 27:1: Moreover Job continued his parable, and said,
Job 27:2: As God liveth, who hath taken away my judgment; and the Almighty, who hath vexed my soul;
Job 27:3: All the while my breath is in me, and the spirit of God is in my nostrils;
Job 27:4: My lips shall not speak wickedness, nor my tongue utter deceit.
Job 27:5: God forbid that I should justify you: till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me.
Job 27:6: My righteousness I hold fast, and will not let it go: my heart shall not reproach me so long as I live.
Job 27:7: Let mine enemy be as the wicked, and he that riseth up against me as the unrighteous.
Job 27:8: For what is the hope of the hypocrite, though he hath gained, when God taketh away his soul?
Job 27:9: Will God hear his cry when trouble cometh upon him?
Job 27:10: Will he delight himself in the Almighty? will he always call upon God?
Job 27:11: I will teach you by the hand of God: that which is with the Almighty will I not conceal.
Job 27:12: Behold, all ye yourselves have seen it; why then are ye thus altogether vain?
Job 27:13: This is the portion of a wicked man with God, and the heritage of oppressors, which they shall receive of the Almighty.
Job 27:14: If his children be multiplied, it is for the sword: and his offspring shall not be satisfied with bread.
Job 27:15: Those that remain of him shall be buried in death: and his widows shall not weep.
Job 27:16: Though he heap up silver as the dust, and prepare raiment as the clay;
Job 27:17: He may prepare it, but the just shall put it on, and the innocent shall divide the silver.
Job 27:18: He buildeth his house as a moth, and as a booth that the keeper maketh.
Job 27:19: The rich man shall lie down, but he shall not be gathered: he openeth his eyes, and he is not.
Job 27:20: Terrors take hold on him as waters, a tempest stealeth him away in the night.
Job 27:21: The east wind carrieth him away, and he departeth: and as a storm hurleth him out of his place.
Job 27:22: For God shall cast upon him, and not spare: he would fain flee out of his hand.
Job 27:23: Men shall clap their hands at him, and shall hiss him out of his place.
Job 28:1: Surely there is a vein for the silver, and a place for gold where they fine it.
Job 28:2: Iron is taken out of the earth, and brass is molten out of the stone.
Job 28:3: He setteth an end to darkness, and searcheth out all perfection: the stones of darkness, and the shadow of death.
Job 28:4: The flood breaketh out from the inhabitant; even the waters forgotten of the foot: they are dried up, they are gone away from men.
Job 28:5: As for the earth, out of it cometh bread: and under it is turned up as it were fire.
Job 28:6: The stones of it are the place of sapphires: and it hath dust of gold.
Job 28:7: There is a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture's eye hath not seen:
Job 28:8: The lion's whelps have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed by it.
Job 28:9: He putteth forth his hand upon the rock; he overturneth the mountains by the roots.
Job 28:10: He cutteth out rivers among the rocks; and his eye seeth every precious thing.
Job 28:11: He bindeth the floods from overflowing; and the thing that is hid bringeth he forth to light.
Job 28:12: But where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding?
Job 28:13: Man knoweth not the price thereof; neither is it found in the land of the living.
Job 28:14: The depth saith, It is not in me: and the sea saith, It is not with me.
Job 28:15: It cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof.
Job 28:16: It cannot be valued with the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire.
Job 28:17: The gold and the crystal cannot equal it: and the exchange of it shall not be for jewels of fine gold.
Job 28:18: No mention shall be made of coral, or of pearls: for the price of wisdom is above rubies.
Job 28:19: The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold.
Job 28:20: Whence then cometh wisdom? and where is the place of understanding?
Job 28:21: Seeing it is hid from the eyes of all living, and kept close from the fowls of the air.
Job 28:22: Destruction and death say, We have heard the fame thereof with our ears.
Job 28:23: God understandeth the way thereof, and he knoweth the place thereof.
Job 28:24: For he looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heaven;
Job 28:25: To make the weight for the winds; and he weigheth the waters by measure.
Job 28:26: When he made a decree for the rain, and a way for the lightning of the thunder:
Job 28:27: Then did he see it, and declare it; he prepared it, yea, and searched it out.
Job 28:28: And unto man he said, Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.
Job 29:1: Moreover Job continued his parable, and said,
Job 29:2: Oh that I were as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me;
Job 29:3: When his candle shined upon my head, and when by his light I walked through darkness;
Job 29:4: As I was in the days of my youth, when the secret of God was upon my tabernacle;
Job 29:5: When the Almighty was yet with me, when my children were about me;
Job 29:6: When I washed my steps with butter, and the rock poured me out rivers of oil;
Job 29:7: When I went out to the gate through the city, when I prepared my seat in the street!
Job 29:8: The young men saw me, and hid themselves: and the aged arose, and stood up.
Job 29:9: The princes refrained talking, and laid their hand on their mouth.
Job 29:10: The nobles held their peace, and their tongue cleaved to the roof of their mouth.
Job 29:11: When the ear heard me, then it blessed me; and when the eye saw me, it gave witness to me:
Job 29:12: Because I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him that had none to help him.
Job 29:13: The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me: and I caused the widow's heart to sing for joy.
Job 29:14: I put on righteousness, and it clothed me: my judgment was as a robe and a diadem.
Job 29:15: I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame.
Job 29:16: I was a father to the poor: and the cause which I knew not I searched out.
Job 29:17: And I brake the jaws of the wicked, and plucked the spoil out of his teeth.
Job 29:18: Then I said, I shall die in my nest, and I shall multiply my days as the sand.
Job 29:19: My root was spread out by the waters, and the dew lay all night upon my branch.
Job 29:20: My glory was fresh in me, and my bow was renewed in my hand.
Job 29:21: Unto me men gave ear, and waited, and kept silence at my counsel.
Job 29:22: After my words they spake not again; and my speech dropped upon them.
Job 29:23: And they waited for me as for the rain; and they opened their mouth wide as for the latter rain.
Job 29:24: If I laughed on them, they believed it not; and the light of my countenance they cast not down.
Job 29:25: I chose out their way, and sat chief, and dwelt as a king in the army, as one that comforteth the mourners.
Job 30:1: But now they that are younger than I have me in derision, whose fathers I would have disdained to have set with the dogs of my flock.
Job 30:2: Yea, whereto might the strength of their hands profit me, in whom old age was perished?
Job 30:3: For want and famine they were solitary; fleeing into the wilderness in former time desolate and waste.
Job 30:4: Who cut up mallows by the bushes, and juniper roots for their meat.
Job 30:5: They were driven forth from among men, (they cried after them as after a thief;)
Job 30:6: To dwell in the clifts of the valleys, in caves of the earth, and in the rocks.
Job 30:7: Among the bushes they brayed; under the nettles they were gathered together.
Job 30:8: They were children of fools, yea, children of base men: they were viler than the earth.
Job 30:9: And now am I their song, yea, I am their byword.
Job 30:10: They abhor me, they flee far from me, and spare not to spit in my face.
Job 30:11: Because he hath loosed my cord, and afflicted me, they have also let loose the bridle before me.
Job 30:12: Upon my right hand rise the youth; they push away my feet, and they raise up against me the ways of their destruction.
Job 30:13: They mar my path, they set forward my calamity, they have no helper.
Job 30:14: They came upon me as a wide breaking in of waters: in the desolation they rolled themselves upon me.
Job 30:15: Terrors are turned upon me: they pursue my soul as the wind: and my welfare passeth away as a cloud.
Job 30:16: And now my soul is poured out upon me; the days of affliction have taken hold upon me.
Job 30:17: My bones are pierced in me in the night season: and my sinews take no rest.
Job 30:18: By the great force of my disease is my garment changed: it bindeth me about as the collar of my coat.
Job 30:19: He hath cast me into the mire, and I am become like dust and ashes.
Job 30:20: I cry unto thee, and thou dost not hear me: I stand up, and thou regardest me not.
Job 30:21: Thou art become cruel to me: with thy strong hand thou opposest thyself against me.
Job 30:22: Thou liftest me up to the wind; thou causest me to ride upon it, and dissolvest my substance.
Job 30:23: For I know that thou wilt bring me to death, and to the house appointed for all living.
Job 30:24: Howbeit he will not stretch out his hand to the grave, though they cry in his destruction.
Job 30:25: Did not I weep for him that was in trouble? was not my soul grieved for the poor?
Job 30:26: When I looked for good, then evil came unto me: and when I waited for light, there came darkness.
Job 30:27: My bowels boiled, and rested not: the days of affliction prevented me.
Job 30:28: I went mourning without the sun: I stood up, and I cried in the congregation.
Job 30:29: I am a brother to dragons, and a companion to owls.
Job 30:30: My skin is black upon me, and my bones are burned with heat.
Job 30:31: My harp also is turned to mourning, and my organ into the voice of them that weep.
Job 31:1: I made a covenant with mine eyes; why then should I think upon a maid?
Job 31:2: For what portion of God is there from above? and what inheritance of the Almighty from on high?
Job 31:3: Is not destruction to the wicked? and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity?
Job 31:4: Doth not he see my ways, and count all my steps?
Job 31:5: If I have walked with vanity, or if my foot hath hasted to deceit;
Job 31:6: Let me be weighed in an even balance, that God may know mine integrity.
Job 31:7: If my step hath turned out of the way, and mine heart walked after mine eyes, and if any blot hath cleaved to mine hands;
Job 31:8: Then let me sow, and let another eat; yea, let my offspring be rooted out.
Job 31:9: If mine heart have been deceived by a woman, or if I have laid wait at my neighbour's door;
Job 31:10: Then let my wife grind unto another, and let others bow down upon her.
Job 31:11: For this is an heinous crime; yea, it is an iniquity to be punished by the judges.
Job 31:12: For it is a fire that consumeth to destruction, and would root out all mine increase.
Job 31:13: If I did despise the cause of my manservant or of my maidservant, when they contended with me;
Job 31:14: What then shall I do when God riseth up? and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him?
Job 31:15: Did not he that made me in the womb make him? and did not one fashion us in the womb?
Job 31:16: If I have withheld the poor from their desire, or have caused the eyes of the widow to fail;
Job 31:17: Or have eaten my morsel myself alone, and the fatherless hath not eaten thereof;
Job 31:18: (For from my youth he was brought up with me, as with a father, and I have guided her from my mother's womb;)
Job 31:19: If I have seen any perish for want of clothing, or any poor without covering;
Job 31:20: If his loins have not blessed me, and if he were not warmed with the fleece of my sheep;
Job 31:21: If I have lifted up my hand against the fatherless, when I saw my help in the gate:
Job 31:22: Then let mine arm fall from my shoulder blade, and mine arm be broken from the bone.
Job 31:23: For destruction from God was a terror to me, and by reason of his highness I could not endure.
Job 31:24: If I have made gold my hope, or have said to the fine gold, Thou art my confidence;
Job 31:25: If I rejoiced because my wealth was great, and because mine hand had gotten much;
Job 31:26: If I beheld the sun when it shined, or the moon walking in brightness;
Job 31:27: And my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth hath kissed my hand:
Job 31:28: This also were an iniquity to be punished by the judge: for I should have denied the God that is above.
Job 31:29: If I rejoiced at the destruction of him that hated me, or lifted up myself when evil found him:
Job 31:30: Neither have I suffered my mouth to sin by wishing a curse to his soul.
Job 31:31: If the men of my tabernacle said not, Oh that we had of his flesh! we cannot be satisfied.
Job 31:32: The stranger did not lodge in the street: but I opened my doors to the traveller.
Job 31:33: If I covered my transgressions as Adam, by hiding mine iniquity in my bosom:
Job 31:34: Did I fear a great multitude, or did the contempt of families terrify me, that I kept silence, and went not out of the door?
Job 31:35: Oh that one would hear me! behold, my desire is, that the Almighty would answer me, and that mine adversary had written a book.
Job 31:36: Surely I would take it upon my shoulder, and bind it as a crown to me.
Job 31:37: I would declare unto him the number of my steps; as a prince would I go near unto him.
Job 31:38: If my land cry against me, or that the furrows likewise thereof complain;
Job 31:39: If I have eaten the fruits thereof without money, or have caused the owners thereof to lose their life:
Job 31:40: Let thistles grow instead of wheat, and cockle instead of barley. The words of Job are ended.
Job 32:1: So these three men ceased to answer Job, because he was righteous in his own eyes.
Job 32:2: Then was kindled the wrath of Elihu the son of Barachel the Buzite, of the kindred of Ram: against Job was his wrath kindled, because he justified himself rather than God.
Job 32:3: Also against his three friends was his wrath kindled, because they had found no answer, and yet had condemned Job.
Job 32:4: Now Elihu had waited till Job had spoken, because they were elder than he.
Job 32:5: When Elihu saw that there was no answer in the mouth of these three men, then his wrath was kindled.
Job 32:6: And Elihu the son of Barachel the Buzite answered and said, I am young, and ye are very old; wherefore I was afraid, and durst not shew you mine opinion.
Job 32:7: I said, Days should speak, and multitude of years should teach wisdom.
Job 32:8: But there is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding.
Job 32:9: Great men are not always wise: neither do the aged understand judgment.
Job 32:10: Therefore I said, Hearken to me; I also will shew mine opinion.
Job 32:11: Behold, I waited for your words; I gave ear to your reasons, whilst ye searched out what to say.
Job 32:12: Yea, I attended unto you, and, behold, there was none of you that convinced Job, or that answered his words:
Job 32:13: Lest ye should say, We have found out wisdom: God thrusteth him down, not man.
Job 32:14: Now he hath not directed his words against me: neither will I answer him with your speeches.
Job 32:15: They were amazed, they answered no more: they left off speaking.
Job 32:16: When I had waited, (for they spake not, but stood still, and answered no more;)
Job 32:17: I said, I will answer also my part, I also will shew mine opinion.
Job 32:18: For I am full of matter, the spirit within me constraineth me.
Job 32:19: Behold, my belly is as wine which hath no vent; it is ready to burst like new bottles.
Job 32:20: I will speak, that I may be refreshed: I will open my lips and answer.
Job 32:21: Let me not, I pray you, accept any man's person, neither let me give flattering titles unto man.
Job 32:22: For I know not to give flattering titles; in so doing my maker would soon take me away.
Job 33:1: Wherefore, Job, I pray thee, hear my speeches, and hearken to all my words.
Job 33:2: Behold, now I have opened my mouth, my tongue hath spoken in my mouth.
Job 33:3: My words shall be of the uprightness of my heart: and my lips shall utter knowledge clearly.
Job 33:4: The Spirit of God hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life.
Job 33:5: If thou canst answer me, set thy words in order before me, stand up.
Job 33:6: Behold, I am according to thy wish in God's stead: I also am formed out of the clay.
Job 33:7: Behold, my terror shall not make thee afraid, neither shall my hand be heavy upon thee.
Job 33:8: Surely thou hast spoken in mine hearing, and I have heard the voice of thy words, saying,
Job 33:9: I am clean without transgression, I am innocent; neither is there iniquity in me.
Job 33:10: Behold, he findeth occasions against me, he counteth me for his enemy,
Job 33:11: He putteth my feet in the stocks, he marketh all my paths.
Job 33:12: Behold, in this thou art not just: I will answer thee, that God is greater than man.
Job 33:13: Why dost thou strive against him? for he giveth not account of any of his matters.
Job 33:14: For God speaketh once, yea twice, yet man perceiveth it not.
Job 33:15: In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed;
Job 33:16: Then he openeth the ears of men, and sealeth their instruction,
Job 33:17: That he may withdraw man from his purpose, and hide pride from man.
Job 33:18: He keepeth back his soul from the pit, and his life from perishing by the sword.
Job 33:19: He is chastened also with pain upon his bed, and the multitude of his bones with strong pain:
Job 33:20: So that his life abhorreth bread, and his soul dainty meat.
Job 33:21: His flesh is consumed away, that it cannot be seen; and his bones that were not seen stick out.
Job 33:22: Yea, his soul draweth near unto the grave, and his life to the destroyers.
Job 33:23: If there be a messenger with him, an interpreter, one among a thousand, to shew unto man his uprightness:
Job 33:24: Then he is gracious unto him, and saith, Deliver him from going down to the pit: I have found a ransom.
Job 33:25: His flesh shall be fresher than a child's: he shall return to the days of his youth:
Job 33:26: He shall pray unto God, and he will be favourable unto him: and he shall see his face with joy: for he will render unto man his righteousness.
Job 33:27: He looketh upon men, and if any say, I have sinned, and perverted that which was right, and it profited me not;
Job 33:28: He will deliver his soul from going into the pit, and his life shall see the light.
Job 33:29: Lo, all these things worketh God oftentimes with man,
Job 33:30: To bring back his soul from the pit, to be enlightened with the light of the living.
Job 33:31: Mark well, O Job, hearken unto me: hold thy peace, and I will speak.
Job 33:32: If thou hast any thing to say, answer me: speak, for I desire to justify thee.
Job 33:33: If not, hearken unto me: hold thy peace, and I shall teach thee wisdom.
Job 34:1: Furthermore Elihu answered and said,
Job 34:2: Hear my words, O ye wise men; and give ear unto me, ye that have knowledge.
Job 34:3: For the ear trieth words, as the mouth tasteth meat.
Job 34:4: Let us choose to us judgment: let us know among ourselves what is good.
Job 34:5: For Job hath said, I am righteous: and God hath taken away my judgment.
Job 34:6: Should I lie against my right? my wound is incurable without transgression.
Job 34:7: What man is like Job, who drinketh up scorning like water?
Job 34:8: Which goeth in company with the workers of iniquity, and walketh with wicked men.
Job 34:9: For he hath said, It profiteth a man nothing that he should delight himself with God.
Job 34:10: Therefore hearken unto me, ye men of understanding: far be it from God, that he should do wickedness; and from the Almighty, that he should commit iniquity.
Job 34:11: For the work of a man shall he render unto him, and cause every man to find according to his ways.
Job 34:12: Yea, surely God will not do wickedly, neither will the Almighty pervert judgment.
Job 34:13: Who hath given him a charge over the earth? or who hath disposed the whole world?
Job 34:14: If he set his heart upon man, if he gather unto himself his spirit and his breath;
Job 34:15: All flesh shall perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust.
Job 34:16: If now thou hast understanding, hear this: hearken to the voice of my words.
Job 34:17: Shall even he that hateth right govern? and wilt thou condemn him that is most just?
Job 34:18: Is it fit to say to a king, Thou art wicked? and to princes, Ye are ungodly?
Job 34:19: How much less to him that accepteth not the persons of princes, nor regardeth the rich more than the poor? for they all are the work of his hands.
Job 34:20: In a moment shall they die, and the people shall be troubled at midnight, and pass away: and the mighty shall be taken away without hand.
Job 34:21: For his eyes are upon the ways of man, and he seeth all his goings.
Job 34:22: There is no darkness, nor shadow of death, where the workers of iniquity may hide themselves.
Job 34:23: For he will not lay upon man more than right; that he should enter into judgment with God.
Job 34:24: He shall break in pieces mighty men without number, and set others in their stead.
Job 34:25: Therefore he knoweth their works, and he overturneth them in the night, so that they are destroyed.
Job 34:26: He striketh them as wicked men in the open sight of others;
Job 34:27: Because they turned back from him, and would not consider any of his ways:
Job 34:28: So that they cause the cry of the poor to come unto him, and he heareth the cry of the afflicted.
Job 34:29: When he giveth quietness, who then can make trouble? and when he hideth his face, who then can behold him? whether it be done against a nation, or against a man only:
Job 34:30: That the hypocrite reign not, lest the people be ensnared.
Job 34:31: Surely it is meet to be said unto God, I have borne chastisement, I will not offend any more:
Job 34:32: That which I see not teach thou me: if I have done iniquity, I will do no more.
Job 34:33: Should it be according to thy mind? he will recompense it, whether thou refuse, or whether thou choose; and not I: therefore speak what thou knowest.
Job 34:34: Let men of understanding tell me, and let a wise man hearken unto me.
Job 34:35: Job hath spoken without knowledge, and his words were without wisdom.
Job 34:36: My desire is that Job may be tried unto the end because of his answers for wicked men.
Job 34:37: For he addeth rebellion unto his sin, he clappeth his hands among us, and multiplieth his words against God.
Job 35:1: Elihu spake moreover, and said,
Job 35:2: Thinkest thou this to be right, that thou saidst, My righteousness is more than God's?
Job 35:3: For thou saidst, What advantage will it be unto thee? and, What profit shall I have, if I be cleansed from my sin?
Job 35:4: I will answer thee, and thy companions with thee.
Job 35:5: Look unto the heavens, and see; and behold the clouds which are higher than thou.
Job 35:6: If thou sinnest, what doest thou against him? or if thy transgressions be multiplied, what doest thou unto him?
Job 35:7: If thou be righteous, what givest thou him? or what receiveth he of thine hand?
Job 35:8: Thy wickedness may hurt a man as thou art; and thy righteousness may profit the son of man.
Job 35:9: By reason of the multitude of oppressions they make the oppressed to cry: they cry out by reason of the arm of the mighty.
Job 35:10: But none saith, Where is God my maker, who giveth songs in the night;
Job 35:11: Who teacheth us more than the beasts of the earth, and maketh us wiser than the fowls of heaven?
Job 35:12: There they cry, but none giveth answer, because of the pride of evil men.
Job 35:13: Surely God will not hear vanity, neither will the Almighty regard it.
Job 35:14: Although thou sayest thou shalt not see him, yet judgment is before him; therefore trust thou in him.
Job 35:15: But now, because it is not so, he hath visited in his anger; yet he knoweth it not in great extremity:
Job 35:16: Therefore doth Job open his mouth in vain; he multiplieth words without knowledge.
Job 36:1: Elihu also proceeded, and said,
Job 36:2: Suffer me a little, and I will shew thee that I have yet to speak on God's behalf.
Job 36:3: I will fetch my knowledge from afar, and will ascribe righteousness to my Maker.
Job 36:4: For truly my words shall not be false: he that is perfect in knowledge is with thee.
Job 36:5: Behold, God is mighty, and despiseth not any: he is mighty in strength and wisdom.
Job 36:6: He preserveth not the life of the wicked: but giveth right to the poor.
Job 36:7: He withdraweth not his eyes from the righteous: but with kings are they on the throne; yea, he doth establish them for ever, and they are exalted.
Job 36:8: And if they be bound in fetters, and be holden in cords of affliction;
Job 36:9: Then he sheweth them their work, and their transgressions that they have exceeded.
Job 36:10: He openeth also their ear to discipline, and commandeth that they return from iniquity.
Job 36:11: If they obey and serve him, they shall spend their days in prosperity, and their years in pleasures.
Job 36:12: But if they obey not, they shall perish by the sword, and they shall die without knowledge.
Job 36:13: But the hypocrites in heart heap up wrath: they cry not when he bindeth them.
Job 36:14: They die in youth, and their life is among the unclean.
Job 36:15: He delivereth the poor in his affliction, and openeth their ears in oppression.
Job 36:16: Even so would he have removed thee out of the strait into a broad place, where there is no straitness; and that which should be set on thy table should be full of fatness.
Job 36:17: But thou hast fulfilled the judgment of the wicked: judgment and justice take hold on thee.
Job 36:18: Because there is wrath, beware lest he take thee away with his stroke: then a great ransom cannot deliver thee.
Job 36:19: Will he esteem thy riches? no, not gold, nor all the forces of strength.
Job 36:20: Desire not the night, when people are cut off in their place.
Job 36:21: Take heed, regard not iniquity: for this hast thou chosen rather than affliction.
Job 36:22: Behold, God exalteth by his power: who teacheth like him?
Job 36:23: Who hath enjoined him his way? or who can say, Thou hast wrought iniquity?
Job 36:24: Remember that thou magnify his work, which men behold.
Job 36:25: Every man may see it; man may behold it afar off.
Job 36:26: Behold, God is great, and we know him not, neither can the number of his years be searched out.
Job 36:27: For he maketh small the drops of water: they pour down rain according to the vapour thereof:
Job 36:28: Which the clouds do drop and distil upon man abundantly.
Job 36:29: Also can any understand the spreadings of the clouds, or the noise of his tabernacle?
Job 36:30: Behold, he spreadeth his light upon it, and covereth the bottom of the sea.
Job 36:31: For by them judgeth he the people; he giveth meat in abundance.
Job 36:32: With clouds he covereth the light; and commandeth it not to shine by the cloud that cometh betwixt.
Job 36:33: The noise thereof sheweth concerning it, the cattle also concerning the vapour.
Job 37:1: At this also my heart trembleth, and is moved out of his place.
Job 37:2: Hear attentively the noise of his voice, and the sound that goeth out of his mouth.
Job 37:3: He directeth it under the whole heaven, and his lightning unto the ends of the earth.
Job 37:4: After it a voice roareth: he thundereth with the voice of his excellency; and he will not stay them when his voice is heard.
Job 37:5: God thundereth marvellously with his voice; great things doeth he, which we cannot comprehend.
Job 37:6: For he saith to the snow, Be thou on the earth; likewise to the small rain, and to the great rain of his strength.
Job 37:7: He sealeth up the hand of every man; that all men may know his work.
Job 37:8: Then the beasts go into dens, and remain in their places.
Job 37:9: Out of the south cometh the whirlwind: and cold out of the north.
Job 37:10: By the breath of God frost is given: and the breadth of the waters is straitened.
Job 37:11: Also by watering he wearieth the thick cloud: he scattereth his bright cloud:
Job 37:12: And it is turned round about by his counsels: that they may do whatsoever he commandeth them upon the face of the world in the earth.
Job 37:13: He causeth it to come, whether for correction, or for his land, or for mercy.
Job 37:14: Hearken unto this, O Job: stand still, and consider the wondrous works of God.
Job 37:15: Dost thou know when God disposed them, and caused the light of his cloud to shine?
Job 37:16: Dost thou know the balancings of the clouds, the wondrous works of him which is perfect in knowledge?
Job 37:17: How thy garments are warm, when he quieteth the earth by the south wind?
Job 37:18: Hast thou with him spread out the sky, which is strong, and as a molten looking glass?
Job 37:19: Teach us what we shall say unto him; for we cannot order our speech by reason of darkness.
Job 37:20: Shall it be told him that I speak? if a man speak, surely he shall be swallowed up.
Job 37:21: And now men see not the bright light which is in the clouds: but the wind passeth, and cleanseth them.
Job 37:22: Fair weather cometh out of the north: with God is terrible majesty.
Job 37:23: Touching the Almighty, we cannot find him out: he is excellent in power, and in judgment, and in plenty of justice: he will not afflict.
Job 37:24: Men do therefore fear him: he respecteth not any that are wise of heart.
Job 38:1: Then the LORD answered Job out of the whirlwind, and said,
Job 38:2: Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge?
Job 38:3: Gird up now thy loins like a man; for I will demand of thee, and answer thou me.
Job 38:4: Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast understanding.
Job 38:5: Who hath laid the measures thereof, if thou knowest? or who hath stretched the line upon it?
Job 38:6: Whereupon are the foundations thereof fastened? or who laid the corner stone thereof;
Job 38:7: When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy?
Job 38:8: Or who shut up the sea with doors, when it brake forth, as if it had issued out of the womb?
Job 38:9: When I made the cloud the garment thereof, and thick darkness a swaddlingband for it,
Job 38:10: And brake up for it my decreed place, and set bars and doors,
Job 38:11: And said, Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further: and here shall thy proud waves be stayed?
Job 38:12: Hast thou commanded the morning since thy days; and caused the dayspring to know his place;
Job 38:13: That it might take hold of the ends of the earth, that the wicked might be shaken out of it?
Job 38:14: It is turned as clay to the seal; and they stand as a garment.
Job 38:15: And from the wicked their light is withholden, and the high arm shall be broken.
Job 38:16: Hast thou entered into the springs of the sea? or hast thou walked in the search of the depth?
Job 38:17: Have the gates of death been opened unto thee? or hast thou seen the doors of the shadow of death?
Job 38:18: Hast thou perceived the breadth of the earth? declare if thou knowest it all.
Job 38:19: Where is the way where light dwelleth? and as for darkness, where is the place thereof,
Job 38:20: That thou shouldest take it to the bound thereof, and that thou shouldest know the paths to the house thereof?
Job 38:21: Knowest thou it, because thou wast then born? or because the number of thy days is great?
Job 38:22: Hast thou entered into the treasures of the snow? or hast thou seen the treasures of the hail,
Job 38:23: Which I have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and war?
Job 38:24: By what way is the light parted, which scattereth the east wind upon the earth?
Job 38:25: Who hath divided a watercourse for the overflowing of waters, or a way for the lightning of thunder;
Job 38:26: To cause it to rain on the earth, where no man is; on the wilderness, wherein there is no man;
Job 38:27: To satisfy the desolate and waste ground; and to cause the bud of the tender herb to spring forth?
Job 38:28: Hath the rain a father? or who hath begotten the drops of dew?
Job 38:29: Out of whose womb came the ice? and the hoary frost of heaven, who hath gendered it?
Job 38:30: The waters are hid as with a stone, and the face of the deep is frozen.
Job 38:31: Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, or loose the bands of Orion?
Job 38:32: Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his season? or canst thou guide Arcturus with his sons?
Job 38:33: Knowest thou the ordinances of heaven? canst thou set the dominion thereof in the earth?
Job 38:34: Canst thou lift up thy voice to the clouds, that abundance of waters may cover thee?
Job 38:35: Canst thou send lightnings, that they may go, and say unto thee, Here we are?
Job 38:36: Who hath put wisdom in the inward parts? or who hath given understanding to the heart?
Job 38:37: Who can number the clouds in wisdom? or who can stay the bottles of heaven,
Job 38:38: When the dust groweth into hardness, and the clods cleave fast together?
Job 38:39: Wilt thou hunt the prey for the lion? or fill the appetite of the young lions,
Job 38:40: When they couch in their dens, and abide in the covert to lie in wait?
Job 38:41: Who provideth for the raven his food? when his young ones cry unto God, they wander for lack of meat.
Job 39:1: Knowest thou the time when the wild goats of the rock bring forth? or canst thou mark when the hinds do calve?
Job 39:2: Canst thou number the months that they fulfil? or knowest thou the time when they bring forth?
Job 39:3: They bow themselves, they bring forth their young ones, they cast out their sorrows.
Job 39:4: Their young ones are in good liking, they grow up with corn; they go forth, and return not unto them.
Job 39:5: Who hath sent out the wild ass free? or who hath loosed the bands of the wild ass?
Job 39:6: Whose house I have made the wilderness, and the barren land his dwellings.
Job 39:7: He scorneth the multitude of the city, neither regardeth he the crying of the driver.
Job 39:8: The range of the mountains is his pasture, and he searcheth after every green thing.
Job 39:9: Will the unicorn be willing to serve thee, or abide by thy crib?
Job 39:10: Canst thou bind the unicorn with his band in the furrow? or will he harrow the valleys after thee?
Job 39:11: Wilt thou trust him, because his strength is great? or wilt thou leave thy labour to him?
Job 39:12: Wilt thou believe him, that he will bring home thy seed, and gather it into thy barn?
Job 39:13: Gavest thou the goodly wings unto the peacocks? or wings and feathers unto the ostrich?
Job 39:14: Which leaveth her eggs in the earth, and warmeth them in dust,
Job 39:15: And forgetteth that the foot may crush them, or that the wild beast may break them.
Job 39:16: She is hardened against her young ones, as though they were not hers: her labour is in vain without fear;
Job 39:17: Because God hath deprived her of wisdom, neither hath he imparted to her understanding.
Job 39:18: What time she lifteth up herself on high, she scorneth the horse and his rider.
Job 39:19: Hast thou given the horse strength? hast thou clothed his neck with thunder?
Job 39:20: Canst thou make him afraid as a grasshopper? the glory of his nostrils is terrible.
Job 39:21: He paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength: he goeth on to meet the armed men.
Job 39:22: He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted; neither turneth he back from the sword.
Job 39:23: The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the shield.
Job 39:24: He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage: neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet.
Job 39:25: He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha; and he smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shouting.
Job 39:26: Doth the hawk fly by thy wisdom, and stretch her wings toward the south?
Job 39:27: Doth the eagle mount up at thy command, and make her nest on high?
Job 39:28: She dwelleth and abideth on the rock, upon the crag of the rock, and the strong place.
Job 39:29: From thence she seeketh the prey, and her eyes behold afar off.
Job 39:30: Her young ones also suck up blood: and where the slain are, there is she.
Job 40:1: Moreover the LORD answered Job, and said,
Job 40:2: Shall he that contendeth with the Almighty instruct him? he that reproveth God, let him answer it.
Job 40:3: Then Job answered the LORD, and said,
Job 40:4: Behold, I am vile; what shall I answer thee? I will lay mine hand upon my mouth.
Job 40:5: Once have I spoken; but I will not answer: yea, twice; but I will proceed no further.
Job 40:6: Then answered the LORD unto Job out of the whirlwind, and said,
Job 40:7: Gird up thy loins now like a man: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto me.
Job 40:8: Wilt thou also disannul my judgment? wilt thou condemn me, that thou mayest be righteous?
Job 40:9: Hast thou an arm like God? or canst thou thunder with a voice like him?
Job 40:10: Deck thyself now with majesty and excellency; and array thyself with glory and beauty.
Job 40:11: Cast abroad the rage of thy wrath: and behold every one that is proud, and abase him.
Job 40:12: Look on every one that is proud, and bring him low; and tread down the wicked in their place.
Job 40:13: Hide them in the dust together; and bind their faces in secret.
Job 40:14: Then will I also confess unto thee that thine own right hand can save thee.
Job 40:15: Behold now behemoth, which I made with thee; he eateth grass as an ox.
Job 40:16: Lo now, his strength is in his loins, and his force is in the navel of his belly.
Job 40:17: He moveth his tail like a cedar: the sinews of his stones are wrapped together.
Job 40:18: His bones are as strong pieces of brass; his bones are like bars of iron.
Job 40:19: He is the chief of the ways of God: he that made him can make his sword to approach unto him.
Job 40:20: Surely the mountains bring him forth food, where all the beasts of the field play.
Job 40:21: He lieth under the shady trees, in the covert of the reed, and fens.
Job 40:22: The shady trees cover him with their shadow; the willows of the brook compass him about.
Job 40:23: Behold, he drinketh up a river, and hasteth not: he trusteth that he can draw up Jordan into his mouth.
Job 40:24: He taketh it with his eyes: his nose pierceth through snares.
Job 41:1: Canst thou draw out leviathan with an hook? or his tongue with a cord which thou lettest down?
Job 41:2: Canst thou put an hook into his nose? or bore his jaw through with a thorn?
Job 41:3: Will he make many supplications unto thee? will he speak soft words unto thee?
Job 41:4: Will he make a covenant with thee? wilt thou take him for a servant for ever?
Job 41:5: Wilt thou play with him as with a bird? or wilt thou bind him for thy maidens?
Job 41:6: Shall the companions make a banquet of him? shall they part him among the merchants?
Job 41:7: Canst thou fill his skin with barbed irons? or his head with fish spears?
Job 41:8: Lay thine hand upon him, remember the battle, do no more.
Job 41:9: Behold, the hope of him is in vain: shall not one be cast down even at the sight of him?
Job 41:10: None is so fierce that dare stir him up: who then is able to stand before me?
Job 41:11: Who hath prevented me, that I should repay him? whatsoever is under the whole heaven is mine.
Job 41:12: I will not conceal his parts, nor his power, nor his comely proportion.
Job 41:13: Who can discover the face of his garment? or who can come to him with his double bridle?
Job 41:14: Who can open the doors of his face? his teeth are terrible round about.
Job 41:15: His scales are his pride, shut up together as with a close seal.
Job 41:16: One is so near to another, that no air can come between them.
Job 41:17: They are joined one to another, they stick together, that they cannot be sundered.
Job 41:18: By his neesings a light doth shine, and his eyes are like the eyelids of the morning.
Job 41:19: Out of his mouth go burning lamps, and sparks of fire leap out.
Job 41:20: Out of his nostrils goeth smoke, as out of a seething pot or caldron.
Job 41:21: His breath kindleth coals, and a flame goeth out of his mouth.
Job 41:22: In his neck remaineth strength, and sorrow is turned into joy before him.
Job 41:23: The flakes of his flesh are joined together: they are firm in themselves; they cannot be moved.
Job 41:24: His heart is as firm as a stone; yea, as hard as a piece of the nether millstone.
Job 41:25: When he raiseth up himself, the mighty are afraid: by reason of breakings they purify themselves.
Job 41:26: The sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold: the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon.
Job 41:27: He esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood.
Job 41:28: The arrow cannot make him flee: slingstones are turned with him into stubble.
Job 41:29: Darts are counted as stubble: he laugheth at the shaking of a spear.
Job 41:30: Sharp stones are under him: he spreadeth sharp pointed things upon the mire.
Job 41:31: He maketh the deep to boil like a pot: he maketh the sea like a pot of ointment.
Job 41:32: He maketh a path to shine after him; one would think the deep to be hoary.
Job 41:33: Upon earth there is not his like, who is made without fear.
Job 41:34: He beholdeth all high things: he is a king over all the children of pride.
Job 42:1: Then Job answered the LORD, and said,
Job 42:2: I know that thou canst do every thing, and that no thought can be withholden from thee.
Job 42:3: Who is he that hideth counsel without knowledge? therefore have I uttered that I understood not; things too wonderful for me, which I knew not.
Job 42:4: Hear, I beseech thee, and I will speak: I will demand of thee, and declare thou unto me.
Job 42:5: I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear: but now mine eye seeth thee.
Job 42:6: Wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.
Job 42:7: And it was so, that after the LORD had spoken these words unto Job, the LORD said to Eliphaz the Temanite, My wrath is kindled against thee, and against thy two friends: for ye have not spoken of me the thing that is right, as my servant Job hath.
Job 42:8: Therefore take unto you now seven bullocks and seven rams, and go to my servant Job, and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering; and my servant Job shall pray for you: for him will I accept: lest I deal with you after your folly, in that ye have not spoken of me the thing which is right, like my servant Job.
Job 42:9: So Eliphaz the Temanite and Bildad the Shuhite and Zophar the Naamathite went, and did according as the LORD commanded them: the LORD also accepted Job.
Job 42:10: And the LORD turned the captivity of Job, when he prayed for his friends: also the LORD gave Job twice as much as he had before.
Job 42:11: Then came there unto him all his brethren, and all his sisters, and all they that had been of his acquaintance before, and did eat bread with him in his house: and they bemoaned him, and comforted him over all the evil that the LORD had brought upon him: every man also gave him a piece of money, and every one an earring of gold.
Job 42:12: So the LORD blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning: for he had fourteen thousand sheep, and six thousand camels, and a thousand yoke of oxen, and a thousand she asses.
Job 42:13: He had also seven sons and three daughters.
Job 42:14: And he called the name of the first, Jemima; and the name of the second, Kezia; and the name of the third, Kerenhappuch.
Job 42:15: And in all the land were no women found so fair as the daughters of Job: and their father gave them inheritance among their brethren.
Job 42:16: After this lived Job an hundred and forty years, and saw his sons, and his sons' sons, even four generations.
Job 42:17: So Job died, being old and full of days.